lira
m
Rjfgjfjf
H
HI
11
IHf
I
II
If
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS
00017440^13
I
xV
. -
\ X
cP
u
•v
.- 1
p ^
/,
V
.#
' «,**'%
/ . "
<
"V /
-
" ^
i> /O
THE
ESSENCE OP CHRISTIANITY,
BY
LUDWIG FEUERBACH.
SrtmslatA frnra tjrt irafo mine 1 carry with me, the old omnia
mea mecum porto^ I cannot, Ettas I appropriate. 1 have
many things outride myself, which 1 cannot convey
either in my pocket or my la-ad, but which nevorlho-
1 look upOQ afl belonging to mo. not indeed a.- a
mere man — a view not now in question— Uit
PREFACE. 5
philosopher. I am nothing but a natural philosopher
in the domain of mind ; and the natural philosopher
can do nothing without instruments, without material
means. In this character I have written the present
work, which consequently contains nothing else than
the principle of a new philosophy verified practically,
i. e., in concreto, in application to a special object, but
an object which has a universal significance: namely,
to religion, in which this principle is exhibited, deve-
loped and thoroughly carried out. This philosophy
is essentiallv distinguished from the systems hitherto
prevalent, in that it corresponds to the real, complete
nature of man; but for that very reason it is antago-
nistic to minds perverted and crippled by a superhu-
man, i. e., anti-human, anti-natural religion and specu-
lation. It does not, as I have already said elsewhere,
regard the pen as the only fit organ for the revelation
of truth, but the eye and ear, the hand and foot; it
does not identify the idea of the fact with the fact
itself, so as to reduce real existence to an existence on
paper, but it separates the two, and precisely by this
separation attains to the fact itself; it recognises as
the true thing, not the thing as it is an object of the
abstract reason, but as an object of the real, com-
plete man, and hence as it is itself a real, complete
thing. This philosophy does not rest on an Under-
standing per se, on an absolute, nameless understand-
ing, belonging one knows not to whom, but on the
understanding of man ; — though not, I grant, on that
of man enervated by speculation and dogma ; — and it
speaks the language of men, not an empty, unknown
tongue. Yes, both in substance and in speech, it
places philosophy in the negation of philosophy, i. e., it
declares that alone to be the true philosophy which is
converted in succum et sanguinem, which is incarnate
in Man ; and hence it finds its highest triumph in the
fact that to all dull and pedantic minds, which place
the essence of philosophy in the show of philosophy, it
appears to be no philosophy at all.
6 PREFACE.
This philosophy has for its principle, not the Sub-
stance of Spinoza, not the ego of Kant and Fichte, not
the Absolute Identity of Schelling, not the Absolute
Mind of Hegel, in short, no abstract, merely concep-
tional being, but a real being, the true Ens realissimum
— man ; its principle, therefore, is in the highest de-
gree positive and real. It generates thought from
the opposite of thought, from Matter, from existence,
from the senses ; it has relation to its object first
through the senses, i. e., passively, before defining it
in thought. Hence my work, as a specimen of this
philosophy, so far from being a production to be placed
in the category of Speculation, — although in another
point of view it is the true, the incarnate result of
prior philosophical systems, — is the direct opposite of
speculation, nay, puts an end to it by explaining it.
Speculation makes religion say only what it has itself
thought, and expressed far better than religion ; it
assigns a meaning to religion without any reference
to the actual meaning of religion; it does not look be-
yond itself. I, on the contrary, let religion itself speak;
I constitute myself only its listener and interpreter, not
its prompter. Xot to invent, but to discover, " to un-
veil existence," has been my sole object; to see cor-
rectly, my sole endeavour. It is not I, but religion
that worShips man, although religion, or rather theo-
logy, denies this ; it is not I, an insignificant indivi-
dual, but religion itself that says: God is man, man is
God; it is not I, but religion that denies the God who
is not mail, but only an ens ratio?iis, — since it makes
God become man, and then constitutes this God, not
distinguished from man, having a human form, human
feelings and human thoughts, the object of its worship
and veneration. I havjB only found the key to the
cipher of the Christian religion, only extricated its
true meaning from the web of contradictions and de-
lusions called theology; — but in doing so I have cer-
tainly committed a sacrilege. If th< rcfore my work
native, in , atheistic, lei it be remembered
PREFACE. 7
that atheism — at least in the sense of this work — is
the secret of religion itself; that religion itself, not
indeed on the surface, but fundamentally, not in inten-
tion or according to its own supposition, but in its
heart, in its essence, believes in nothing else than the
truth and divinity of human nature. Or let it be
proved that the historical as well as the rational argu-
ments of my work are false ; let them be refuted —
not, however, 1 entreat, by judicial denunciations, or
theological jeremiads, by the trite phrases of specula-
tion, or other pitiful expedients for which I have no
name, but by reasons, and such reasons as I have not
already thoroughly answered.
Certainly, my work is negative, destructive; but,
be it observed, only in relation to the inhuman, not
to the human elements of religion. It is therefore
divided into two parts, of which the first is, as to its
main idea, positive, the second, including the appendix,
not wholly but in the main, negative; in both, how-
ever, the same positions are proved, only in a different
or rather opposite manner. The first exhibits religion
in its essence, its truth, the second exhibits it in its
contradictions ; the first is development, the second
polemic; thus the one is, according to the nature of
the case, calmer, the other more vehement. Develop-
ment advances gently, contest impetuously ; for deve-
lopment is self-contented at every stage, contest only
at the last blow. Development is deliberate, but
contest resolute. Development is light, contest fire.
Hence results a difference between the two parts even
as to their form. Thus in the first part I show that
the true sense of Theology is Anthropology, and there
is no distinction between the predicates of the divine
and human nature, and, consequently, no distinction
between the divine and human subject : I say conse-
quently, for wherever, as is especially the case in theo-
logy, the predicates are not accidents, but express the
essence of the subject, there is no distinction between
subject and predicate, the one can be put in the place
8 PREFACE.
of the other ; on which point I refer the reader to the
Analytics of Aristotle, or even merely to the Intro-
duction of Porphyry. In the second part, on the other
hand, I show that the distinction which is made, or
rather supposed to be made, between the theological
and anthropological predicates, resolves itself into an
absurdity. Here is a striking example. In the first
part I prove that the Son of God is in religion a real
son, the son of God in the same sense in which man is
the son of man, and I find therein the truth, the essence
of religion, that it conceives and affirms a profoundly
human relation as a divine relation ; on the other hand,
in the second part I show that the Son of God — not
indeed in religion, but in theology, which is the reflec-
tion of religion upon itself, — is not a son in the natural,
human sense, but in an entirely different manner, con-
tradictory to Nature and reason, and therefore absurd,
and I find in this negation of human sense and the hu-
man understanding, the negation of religion. Accord-
ingly the first part is the direct, the second the indirect!
proof, that theology is antropology : hence the second
part necessarily has reference to the first ; it has no
independent significance ; its only aim is to show, that
the sense in which religion is interpreted in the pre-
vious part of the work must be the true one, because
the contrary is absurd. In brief, in the first part I
am chiefly concerned with religion, in the second with
theology: I say chiefly, for it was impossible to exclude
theology from the first part, or religion from the second .
A mere glance will show that my investigation includes
speculative theology or philosophy, and not, as lias been
here and there erroneously supposed, common theology
only, a kind of trash from which 1 rather keep as cical-
as possible, (though, for the rest, I am Btifficiently well
acquainted with it,) confining myself always to the
most essential, strict and necessary definition of the
object,* and hence to that definition which gives to an
* For example, in considering the Mcrsments, I limit myself to two*,
for, in the strictest Lather, t. xrii, p. 658), there ere no more.
PREFACE. 9
object the most general interest, and raises it above
the sphere of theology. But it is with theology that
I have to do, not with theologians \ for I can only
undertake to characterize what is primary, — the ori-
ginal, not the copy, principles, not persons, species, not
individuals, objects of history, not objects of the chroni-
que scandaleuse.
If my work contained only the second part, it would
be perfectly just to accuse it of a negative tendency,
to represent the proposition : Religion is nothing, is
an absurdity, as its essential purport. But I by no
means say (that were an easy task !) : God is nothing,
the Trinity is nothing, the Word of God is nothing, &c;
I only show that they are not that which the illusions
of theology make them, — -not foreign, but native myste-
ries, the mysteries of human nature ; I show that reli-
gion takes the apparent, the superficial in Nature and
humanity, for the essential, and hence conceives their
true essence as a separate, special existence : that con-
sequently, religion, in the definitions which it gives of
God, e. g., of the Word of God, — at least in those de-
finitions which are not negative in the sense above al-
luded to, — only defines or makes objective the true na-
ture of the human word. The reproach that according
to my book, religion is an absurdity, a nullity, a pure
illusion, would be well-founded only if, according to it,
that into which I resolve religion, which I prove to
be its true object and substance, namely man, — anthro^
pology, were an absurdity, a nullity, a pure illusion.
But so far from giving a trivial or even a subordinate
significance to anthropology, — a significance which is
assigned to it only just so long as a theology stands
above it and in opposition to it, — I, on the contrary,
while reducing theology to anthropology exalt an-
thropology into theology, very much as Christianity,
while lowering God into man, made man into God ,
though, it is true, this human God was by a further
process made a transcendental, imaginary God, remote
from man. Hence it is obvious that I do not take the
a3
10 PREFACE.
word anthropology in the sense of the Hegelian or of
any other philosophy, but in an infinitely higher and
more general sense.
Religion is the dream of the human mind. But even
in dreams we do not find ourselves in emptiness or in
heaven, but on earth, in the realm of reality ; we only
see real things in the entrancing splendour of imagin-
ation and caprice, instead of in the simple daylight of
reality and necessity. Hence I do nothing more to
religion — and to speculative philosophy and theology
also — than to open its eyes, or rather to turn its gaze
from the internal towards the external, i. e., I change
the object as it is in the imagination into the object as
it is in reality.
But certainly for the present age, which prefers the
sign to the thing signified, the copy to the original,
fancy to reality, the appearance to the essence, this
change, inasmuch as it does away with illusion, is an ab-
solute annihilation, or at least a reckless profanation ;
for in these days illusion only is sacred, truth profane.
Xay, sacredness is held to be enhanced in proportion
as truth decreases and illusion increases, so that the
highest degree of illusion comes to be the highest de-
gree of sacredness. Religion has disappeared, and for
it has been substituted, even among Protestants, the
appearance of religion — the Church — in order at least
that "the faith 77 may be imparted to the ignorant and
indiscriminating multitude ; that faith being still the
Christian, because the Christian churches stand now as
they did a thousand years ago, and now, as formerly,
the external signs of the faitli arc in rogue. That which
has no longer any existence in faitli (the faith of tin'
modern world is only an ostensible faith, a faith which
does not believe what it fancies that it believes, and is
only an undecided, pusillanimous unbelief- ) is still to
pasfi current as opinion: that which is no longer -acred
in itself and in truth, is still at lea8t to seem sacred.
Hence the simulated religious indignation of the pre-
Ben1 age, the age of 9hows and illusion, concerning
PKEFACE. 11
my analysis, especially of the Sacraments. But let it
not be demanded of an author who proposes to himself
as his goal not the favour of his contemporaries, but
only the truth, the unveiled, naked truth, that he
should have or feign respect towards an empty ap-
pearance, especially as the object which underlies this
appearance is in itself the culminating point of reli-
gion, i. e., the point at which the religious slides into
the irreligious. Thus much in justification, not in
excuse, of my analysis of the Sacraments.
With regard to the true bearing of my analysis of
the sacraments, especially as presented in the conclud-
ing chapter, I only remark, that I therein illustrate by
a palpable and visible example the essential purport,
the peculiar theme of my work, that I therein call upon
the senses themselves to witness to the truth of my ana-
lysis and my ideas, and demonstrate ad oculos, ad factum,
ad gustum, what I have taught ad captum throughout
the previous pages. As, namely, the water of Baptism,
the wine and bread of the Lord's Supper, taken in their
natural power and significance, are and effect infinitely
more than in a supernaturalistic, illusory significance;
so the object of religion in general, conceived in the
sense of this work, i. e., the anthropological sense, is
infinitely more productive and real, both in theory
and practice, than when accepted in the sense of theo-
logy. For as that which is or is supposed to be im-
parted in the water, bread, and wine, over and above
these natural substances themselves, is something in
the imagination only, but in truth, in reality, nothing;
so also the object of religion in general, the Divine
essence, in distinction from the essence of Nature and
Humanity, — that is to say, if its attributes, as under-
standing, love, &c, are and signify something else
than these attributes as they belong to man and Nature,
— is only something in the imagination, but in truth
and reality nothing. Therefore — this is the moral of
the fable — we should not, as is the case in theology
and speculative philosophy, make real beings and
12 PREFACE.
things into arbitrary signs, vehicles, symbols, or pre
dicates of a distinct, transcendant, absolute, i. e. y ab-
stract being; but we shoud accept and understand them
in the significance which they have in themselves, which
is identical with their qualities, with those conditions
which make them what they are : — thus only do we
obtain the key to a real theory and practice. I, in fact,
put in the place of the barren baptismal water, the
beneficent effect of real water. How " watery," how
trivial ! Yes, indeed, very trivial. But so Marriage,
in its time, was a very trivial truth, which Luther, on
the ground of his natural good sense, maintained in
opposition to the seemingly holy illusion of celibacy.
But while I thus view water as a real thing, I at the
same time intend it as a vehicle, an image, an example,
a symbol, of the " unholy" spirit of my Avork, just as
the water of Baptism — the object of my analysis — is at
once literal and symbolical water. It is the same with
bread and wine. Malignity has hence drawn the con-
clusion that bathing, eating and drinking are the sum-
ma summarum, the positive result of my work. I
make no other reply than this : if the whole of religion
is contained in the Sacraments, and there are conse-
quently no other religious acts than those which are
performed in Baptism and the Lord's Supper ; then I
grant that the entire purport and positive result of my
work are bathing, eating and drinking, sinqp this work
is nothing but a faithful, rigid historico-philosopl^ical
analysis of religion — the revelation of religion to it-
self, the awakening of religion to self-consciousness.
I say an historico-philosopliical analysis, in distinction
from a merely historical analysis oi' Christianity. The
historical critic — such a one Cor example, as Pauincr
or Grhillany — show- that the Lord's Supper is a rite
lineally descended from the ancient Culms of human
sacrifice; thai Ojnce : instead of bretyd and wine,
human flesh and Mood wore partaken. I. on the con-
trary, take as the object of my analysis and reduction
only the Christian significance of the rite, that view
PREFACE. 13
of it which is sanctioned in Christianity, and I proceed
on the supposition that only that significance which a
dogma or institution has in Christianity (of course in
ancient Christianity, not in modern,) whether it may
present itself in other religions or not, is also the true
origin of that dogma or institution in so far as it is
Christian. Again, the historical critic, as, for example,
Lutzelberger, shows that the narratives of the miracles
of Christ resolve themselves into contradictions and
absurdities, that they are later fabrications, and that
consequently Christ was no miracle-worker nor, in
general, that which he is represented to be in the Bible.
I, on the other hand, do not inquire, what the real,
natural Christ was or may have been in distinction
from what he has been made or has become in Super-
naturalism ; on the contrary, I accept the Christ of
religion, but I show that this superhuman being is no-
thing else than a product and reflex of the supernatural
human mind. I do not ask whether this or that, or any
miracle can happen or not ; I only show what miracle
is, and I show it not a priori, but by examples of mir-
acles, narrated in the Bible as real events ; in doing
so, however, I answer or rather preclude the question
as to the possibility or reality or necessity of miracle.
Thus much concerning the distinction between me and
the historical critics who have attacked Christianity.
As regards my relation to Strauss and Bruno Bauer,
in company with whom I am constantly named, I
merely point out here that the distinction between
our works is sufficiently indicated by the distinction
between their objects, which is implied even in the
title-page. Bauer takes for the object of his criticism
the evangelical history, i. e., biblical Christianity,
or rather biblical theology ; Strauss, the System of
Christian Doctrine and the Life of Jesus, (which may
also be included under the title of Christian Doctrine,
i. e., dogmatic Christianity or rather dogmatic theo-
logy; I, Christianity in general, L e., the Christian
religion, and consequently, only Christian philosophy
1-i PREFACE.
or theology. Hence I take my citations chiefly from
men in whom Christianity was not merely a theory or
a dogma, not merely theology, but religion. My prin-
cipal theme is Christianity, is Religion, as it is the
immediate object, the immediate nature, of man. Erudi-
tion and philosophy arc to me only the means by which
I bring to light the treasure hid in man.
I must further mention that the circulation which
my work has had amongst the public at large, was
neither desired nor expected by me. It is true that I
have always taken as the standard of the mode of
teaching and writing, not the abstract, particular,
professional philosopher, but universal man, that I
have regarded man as the criterion of truth, and not
this or that founder of a system, and have from the
first placed the highest excellence of the philosopher
in this, that he abstains, both as a man and as an
author, from the ostentation of philosophy, i. e, that
he is a philosopher only in reality, not formally, that
he is a quiet philosopher, not a loud and still less a
brawling one. Hence, in all my works as well as in
the present one, I have made the utmost clearness, sim-
plicity and defmiteness, a law to myself, so that they
may be understood, at least in the main, by every
cultivated and thinking man. But notwithstanding
this, my work can be appreciated and fully understood
only by the scholar, that is to say, by the scholar who
loves truth, who is capable of forming a judgment,
who is above the notions and prejudices of the learned
and unlearned vulgar ; for although a thoroughly inde-
pendent production, it has yet its necessary logical
basis in history. J very frequently refer to this or
thai historical phenomenon without expressly designa-
ting it, thinking this superfluous; and such references
can be Understood by the scholar alone. Thus, for
example, in the very firs! chapter, where 1 develope
the necessary consequences of the stand-point of Peel-
ing, I allude to Jacob] ami Sehleierimmher ; in the
Second chapter 1 allude chiefly to Kant ism, Scepticism
PREFACE. 15
Theism, Materialism and Pantheism ; in the chapter
on the " Stand-point of Religion," where I discuss the
contradictions between the religious or theological
and the physical or natural-philosophical view of
Nature, I refer to philosophy in the age of orthodoxy,
and especially to the philosophy of Descartes and
Leibnitz, in which this contradiction presents itself in
a peculiarly characteristic manner. The reader, there-
fore, who is unacquainted with the historical facts and
ideas presupposed in my work, will fail to perceive on
what my arguments and ideas hinge ; no wonder if my
positions often appear to him baseless, however firm
the footing on which they stand. It is true that the
subject of my work is of universal human interest ;
moreover, its fundamental ideas, though not in the
form in which they are here expressed, or in which
they could be expressed under existing circumstances,
will one day become the common property of mankind :
for nothing is opposed to them in the present day but
empty, powerless illusions and prejudices in contra-
diction with the true nature of man. But in consider-
ing this subject in the first instance, I was under the
necessity of treating it as a matter of science, of philo-
sophy ; and in rectifying the aberrations of Religion,
Theology, and Speculation, I was naturally obliged to
use their expressions, and even to appear to speculate,
or — which is the same thing — to turn theologian my-
self, while I nevertheless only analyse speculation, i. e.,
reduce theology to anthropology. My work, as I said
before, contains, and applies in the concrete, the prin-
ciple of a new philosophy suited — not to the schools,
but — to man. Yes, it contains that principle, but only
by evolving it out of the very core of religion ; hence,
be it said in passing, the new philosophy can no longer,
like the old Catholic and modern Protestant scholas-
ticism, fall into the temptation to prove its agreement
with religion by its agreement with Christian dogmas;
on the contrary, being evolved from the nature of re-
ligion, it has in itself the true essence of religion, —
16 PREFACE.
is. in its very quality as a philosophy, a religion also.
But a work which considers ideas in their genesis and
explains and demonstrates them in strict sequence, is,
by the very form which this purpose imposes upon it,
unsuited to popular reading.
Lastly, as a supplement to this work with regard to
many apparently unvindicated positions, I refer to my
articles in the Dexdsches Jahrbuch, January and Febru-
ary, 1842. to my critiques and Char aider 1st iken des
modernen After-christenthums^ in previous numbers of
the same periodical, and to my earlier works, espe-
cially the following : — P. Bayle. Em Beitrag zur
Geschichte der Philosophie und Menschheit, Ausbach,
1838, and Philosophie und Christenthum, Mannheim,
1839. In these works. I have sketched, with a few sharp
touches, the historical solution of Christianity, and
have shown that Christianity has in fact long vanish-
ed, not only from the Reason but from the Life of
mankind, that it is nothing more than a fixed idea, in
flagra/nt contradiction with our Fire and Life Assur-
ance companies, our rail-roads and steam-carriages,
our picture and- sculpture galleries, our military and
industrial schools, our theatres and scientific museums.
LUDWIG FEUERBACH.
Bruckbcrg, Feb. 14, 1843.
CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
CHAPTER PAQB
I. § 1. The Essential Nature of Man 19
I. § 2. The Essence of Religion considered generally ... 32
Part I.
THE TRUE OR ANTHROPOLOGICAL ESSENCE OF RELIGION.
II. God as a Being of the Understanding 56
III. God as a Moral Being, or Law . 70
IV. The Mystery of the Incarnation ; or, God as Love, as a Being
of the Heart 77
V. The Mystery of the Suffering God 88
VI. The Mystery of the Trinity and the Mother of God . . . 95
VII. The Mystery of the Logos and Divine Image 106
VIII. The Mystery of the Cosmogonical Principle in God . . .114
IX. The Mystery of Mysticism, or Nature in God 122
X. The Mystery of Providence and Creation out of Nothing . 139
XI. The Significance of the Creation in Judaism 152
XII. The Omnipotence of Feeling, or the Mystery of Prayer . 162
XIII. The Mystery of Faith— the Mystery of Miracle .... 170
XIV. The Mystery of the Resurrection and of the Miraculus Con-
ception ..... 181
XV. The Mystery of the Christian Christ, or the Personal God 187
XVI. The Distinction between Christianity and Heathenism . 199
XVII. The Significance of Voluntary Celibacy and Monachism . 211
XVIII. The Christian Heaven, or Personal Immortality . . 222
18 CONTENTS.
Part II.
THE FALSE OR THEOLOGICAL ESSENCE OF RELIGION.
CHAPTER PAGB
XIX. The Essential Stand-point of Religion 240
XX. The Contradiction in the Existence of God 254
XXI. The Contradiction in the Revelation of God 263
XXII. The Contradiction in the Nature of God in general . . . 273
XXni. The Contradiction in the Speculative Doctrine of God . . 288
XXIV. The Contradiction in the Trinity 295
XXV. The Contradiction in the Sacraments 300
XXVI. The Contradiction of Faith and Love 313
XXVII. Concluding Application 340
APPENDIX.
• ECTION
1. The Religious Emotions purely Human 351
2. God is Feeling released from Limits 353
3. God is the highest Feeling of Self 355
4. Distinction between the Pantheistic and Personal God . . . 35 G
5. Nature without interest for Christians 361
6. In God Man is his own Object 364
7. Christianity the Religion of Suffering 368
8. Mystery of the Trinity 370
9. Creation out of nothing 376
10. Egoism of the Israelitish Religion 378
1.1. The Idea of Providence 379
12. Contradiction of Faith and Reason 387
13. The Resurrection of Christ 391
14. The Christian a Supermundane Being 392
1 5. The Celibate and Monachism 393
1C. The Christian Heaven 405
1 7. What Faith denies on Earth it affirms in Heaven 407
18. Contradictions in the Sacrament! • . . . . 409
19. Contradiction of Faith and Love 412
20. Results of the Principle of Faith 422
21. Contradiction of tho God-Man 482
22. Anthropology the MysU-ry of Theology 439
THE
ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCTION.
§ 1. The Essential Nature of Man.
Religion has its base in the essential difference be-
tween man and the brute — the brutes have no religion.
It is true that the old uncritical writers on natural
history attributed to the elephant, among other laud-
able qualities, the virtue of religiousness ; but the re-
ligion of elephants belongs to the realm of fable. Cu-
vier, one of the greatest authorities on the animal
kingdom, assigns, on the strength of his personal ob-
servations, no higher grade of intelligence to the ele-
phant than to the dog.
But what is this essential difference between man
and the brute ? The most simple, general, and also
the most popular answer to this question is — conscious-
ness : — but consciousness in the strict sense ; for the
consciousness implied in the feeling of self as an indi-
vidual, in discrimination by the senses, in the percep-
tion and even judgment of outward things according
to definite sensible signs, cannot be denied to the
brutes. Consciousness in the strictest sense is present
only in a being to whom his species, his essential na-
ture, is an object of thought. The brute is indeed
conscious of himself as an individual — and he has ac-
20 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
cordingly the feeling of self as the common centre of
successive sensations — but not as a species : hence, he
is without that consciousness which in its nature, as in
its name, is akin to science. Where there is this
higher consciousness there is a capability of science.
Science is the cognizance of species. In practical life
we have to do with individuals ; in science, with spe-
cies. But only a being to whom his own species, his
own nature, is an object of thought, can make the
essential nature of other things or beings an object of
thought.
Hence the brute has only a simple, man a twofold
life : in the brute, the inner life is one with the outer;
man has both an inner and an outer life. The inner
life of man is the life which has relation to his species,
to his general, as distinguished from his individual,
nature. Man thinks — that is, he converses with him-
self. The brute can exercise no function which has
relation to his species without another individual ex-
ternal to itself; but man can perform the functions of
thought and speech, which strictly imply such a rela-
tion, apart from another individual. Man is himself
at once I and thou; he can put himself in the place of
another, for this reason, that to him his species, his
essential nature, and not merely his individuality, is
an object of thought.
Religion being identical with the distinctive cha-
racteristic of man, is then identical with self-conscious-
-with the consciousness which man lias of his
nature. But religion, expressed generally, is con-
sciousness of the infinite ; thus it is and can be nothing
else than the consciousness which man has of his own
— not finite and limited, but infinite nature. A really
finite being has not even the faintest adumbration,
still lese consciousness, of an infinite being, for the
Limit of the oature is also the limit of the conscious-
ness. The consciousness of the caterpillar, whose life
is confined to a particular species 01 plant, does not
extend itself beyond this aarrow domain. It does,
THE ESSENTIAL NATURE OF MAN. 21
indeed, discriminate between this plant and other
plants, but more it knows not. A consciousness so
limited, but on account of that very limitation so in-
fallible, we do not call consciousness, but instinct.
Consciousness, in the strict or proper sense, is iden-
tical with consciousness of the infinite ; a limited con-
sciousness is no consciousness ; consciousness is essen-
tially infinite in its nature.* The consciousness of
the infinite is nothing else than the consciousness of
the infinity of the consciousness ; or, in the conscious-
ness of the infinite, the conscious subject has for his
object the infinity of his own nature.
What, then, is the nature of man, of which he is
conscious, or what constitutes the specific distinction,
the proper humanity of man ?f Season, Will, Affection.
To a complete man belong the power of thought, the
power of will, the power of affection. The power of
thought is the light of the intellect, the power of will
is energy of character, the power of affection is love.
Eeason, love, force of will, are perfections — the per-
fections of the human being- — nay, more, they are ab-
solute perfections of being. To will, to love, to think,
are the highest powers, are the absolute nature of man
as man, and the basis of his existence. Man exists to
think, to love, to will. Now that which is the end,
the ultimate aim, is also the true basis and principle
of a being. But what is the end of reason ? Reason.
Of love ? Love. Of will ? Freedom of the will. We
think for the sake of thinking ; love for the sake of
* Objectum intellectus esse illimitatum sive omne verum ac, ut lo-
quuntur, omne ens ut ens, ex eo constat, quod ad nullum non genus
reram extenditur, nullumque est, cujus cognoscendi capax non sit, licet
ob varia obstacula multa sint, quas re ipsa, non norit. — Gassendi (Opp.
Omn. Phys).
f The obtuse materialist says : "Man is distinguished from the brute
only by consciousness — he is an animal with consciousness superadded ;"
not reflecting, that in a being which awakes to consciousness, there takes
place a qualitative change, a differentiation of the entire nature. For the
rest, our words are by no means intended to depreciate the nature of the
lower animals. This is not the place to enter further into that question.
22 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
loving; will for the sake of willing — L e., that we
may be free. True existence is thinking, loving,
willing existence. That alone is true, perfect, divine,
which exists for its own sake. But such is love, such
is reason, such is will. The divine trinity in man,
above the individual man, is the unity of reason, love,
will. Reason, Will, Love, are not powers which man
possesses, for he is nothing without them, he is what
he is only by them ; they are the constituent elements
of his nature, which he neither has nor makes, the
animating, determining, governing powers — divine,
absolute powers — to which he can oppose no re-
sistance.*
How can the feeling man resist feeling, the loving
one love, the rational one reason? Who has not ex-
perienced the overwhelming power of melody ? And
what else is the power of melody but the power of
feeling ? Music is the language of feeling ; melody is
audible feeling — feeling communicating itself. Who
has not experienced the power of love, or at least
heard of it? Which is the stronger — love or the in-
dividual man? Js it man that possesses love, or is it
not much rather love that possesses man? When love
impels a man to suffer death even joyfully for the be-
loved one, is this death-conquering power his own in-
dividual power, or is it not rather the power of love?
And who that ever truly thought lias not experienced
that quiet, subtle power — the power of thought?
When thou sinkest into deep reflection, forgetting thy-
self and what is around thee, dost thou govern reason,
or is it not reason which governs and absorbs thee?
Scientific enthusiasm — is it not the most glorious
triumph of intellect over thee? The desire of know-
ledge — is it not a simply irresistible, and all-conquer-
ing power? And when thou suppresses! a passion,
renouncest a habit, in short, achievesl a victory over
thyself, is this victorious power thy own personal
* "Toute opinion i -t usez forte poor N ffcire expoeer au prix do U
vie." — .Montaigne.
THE ESSENTIAL NATURE OF MAN. 23
power, or is it not rather the energy of will, the force
of morality, which seizes the mastery of thee, and fills
thee with indignation against thyself and thy indi-
vidual weaknesses ?
Man is nothing without an object. The great models
of humanity, such men as reveal to us what man is
capable of, have attested the truth of this proposition
by their lives. They had only one dominant passion
— the realization of the aim which was the essential
object of their activity. But the object to which a
subject essentially, necessarily relates, is nothing else
than this subject's own, but objective, nature. If it be
an object common to several individuals of the same
species, but under various conditions, it is still, at least
as to the form under which it presents itself to each
of them according to their respective modifications,
their own, but objective, nature.
Thus the Sun is the common object of the planets,
but it is an object to Mercury, to Venus, to Saturn, to
Uranus, under other conditions than to the Earth.
Each planet has its own sun. The Sun which lights
and warms Uranus has no physical (only an astro-
nomical, scientific) existence for the earth ; and not
only does the Sun appear different, but it really is
another sun on Uranus than on the Earth. The re-
lation of the Sun to the Earth is therefore at the same
time a relation of the Earth to itself, or to its own
nature, for the measure of the size and of the intensity
of light which the Sun possesses as the object of the
Earth, is the measure of the distance, which determines
the peculiar nature of the Earth. Hence each planet
has in its sun the mirror of its own nature.
In the object which he contemplates, therefore, man
becomes acquainted with himself; consciousness of
the objective is the self-consciousness of man. We
know the man by the object, by his conception of
what is external to himself ; in it his nature becomes
evident ; this object is his manifested nature, his true
objective ego. And this is true not merely of spiritual,
24 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
but also of sensuous objects. Even the objects which
are the most remote from man, because they are objects
to him, and to the extent to which they are so, are
revelations of human nature. Even the moon, the sun,
the stars, call to man Tv26v asavtov. That he sees them,
and so sees them, is an evidence of his own nature.
The animal is sensible only of the beam which imme-
diately effects life ; while man perceives the ray, to
him physically indifferent, of the remotest star. Man
alone has purely intellectual, disinterested joys and
passions ; the eye of man alone keeps theoretic festi-
vals. The eye which looks into the starry heavens,
which gazes at that light, alike useless and harmless,
having nothing in common with the earth and its ne-
cessities — this eye sees in that light its own nature,
its own origin. The eye is heavenly in its nature.
Hence man elevates himself above the earth only with
the eye ; hence theory begins with the contemplation
of the heavens. The first philosophers were astro-
nomers. It is the heavens that admonish man of his
destination, and remind him that he is destined not
merely to action, but also to contemplation.
The absolute to man is his own nature. The power
of the object over him is therefore the power of his
own nature. Thus the power of the object of feeling
is the power of feeling itself; the power of the object
of the intellect is the power of the intellect itself; the
power of the object of the will is the power of the will
itself. The man who is affected by musical sounds, is
governed by feeling ; by the feeling, that is. which
finds its corresponding element in musical sounds.
But it is not melody as such, it is only melody preg-
nant with meaning and emotion, which has power over
feeling. Pqcling is only acted on by that which con-
vey.- feeling, i. c. by itself, its own nature. Thus also
the will ; thus, and infinitely more, the intellect. What-
ever kind of object, therefore, we are at any time con-
scious of, we arc always at the same time conscious of
our own nature; we can affirm nothing without affirm-
THE ESSENTIAL NATURE OP MAN. ' 25
ing ourselves. And since to will, to feel, to think, are
perfections, essences, realities, it is impossible that in-
tellect, feeling, and will should feel or perceive them
selves as limited, finite powers, i. e., as worthless, as
nothing. For finiteness and nothingness are identical ;
finiteness is only a euphemism for nothingness. Finite-
ness is the metaphysical, the theoretical — nothingness
the pathological, practical expression. What is finite
to the understanding is nothing to the heart. But it
is impossible that we should be conscious of will, feel-
ing, and intellect, as finite powers, because every per-
fect existence, every original power and essence, is
the immediate verification and affirmation of itself. It
is impossible to love, will, or think, without perceiving
these activities to be perfections — impossible to feel
that one is a loving, willing, thinking being, without
experiencing an infinite joy therein. Consciousness
consists in a being becoming objective to itself; hence
it is nothing apart, nothing distinct from the being
which is conscious of itself. How could it otherwise
become conscious of itself? It is therefore impossible
to be conscious of a perfection as an imperfection, im-
possible to feel feeling limited, to think thought limited.
Consciousness is self-verification, self-affirmation,
self-love, joy in one's own perfection. Consciousness
is the characteristic mark of a perfect nature ; it exists
only in a self-sufficing, complete being. Even human
vanity attests this truth. A man looks in the glass;
he has complacency in his appearance. This compla-
cency is a necessary, involuntary consequence of the
completeness, the beauty of his form. A beautiful
form is satisfied in itself; it has necessarily joy in it-
self — in self-contemplation. This complacency becomes
vanity only when a man piques himself on his form as
being his individual form, not when he admires it as
a specimen of human beauty in general. It is fitting
that he should admire it thus ; he can conceive no form
more beautiful, more sublime than the human. * Assn-
* Homini liomine nihil pukhrins. (Cie. de Nat. D. 1. i.) And this is
26 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
redly every being loves itself, its existence — and fitly
so. To exist is a good. Quidquid essentia dignum est,
scientia dignum est. Everything that exists has value,
is a being of distinction — at least this is true of the
species : hence it asserts, maintains itself. But the
highest form of self-assertion, the form which is itself
a superiority, a perfection, a bliss, a good, is con-
sciousness.
Every limitation of the reason, or in general of the
nature of man, rests on a delusion, an error. It is
true that the human being, as an individual, can and
must — herein consists his distinction from the brute —
feel and recognise himself to be limited ; but he can
become conscious of his limits, his finiteness, only be-
cause the perfection, the infinitude of his species is
perceived by him, whether as an object of feeling, of
conscience, or of the thinking consciousness. If he
makes his own limitations the limitations of the
species, this arises from the mistake that he identifies
himself immediately with the species — amistake which
is intimately connected with the individual's love of
ease, sloth, vanity, and egotism. For a limitation which
I know to be merely mine humiliates, shames, and per-
turbs me. Hence to free myself from this feeling of
shame, from this state of dissatisfaction, I convert the
limits of my individuality into the limits of human na-
ture in general. What is incomprehensible to me is
incomprehensible to others ; why should I trouble my-
self further? it is no fault of mine; my understanding
is not to blame, but the understanding of the race. But
it is a ludicrous and even culpable error to define as
finite and limited what constitutes the essence of man,
the nature of Ills species, which is the absolute nature
of the individual. Every being is sufficient to itself.
No being can deny itself, i. e., its own nature ; no bo-
no ugD of limitation, for he regards other beings :i- beautiful besi [ea liim-
ptlf; In- delights in th<- beautiful f..nn> of animals, in the beautiful forms
of plants, in the beauty of nature in general. But only the absolul
perfect formj can delight without envy in the forms of other Uinge.
THE ESSENTIAL NATURE OF MAN. 27
ing is a limited one to itself. Rather, every being is
in and by itself infinite — has its God, its highest con-
ceivable being, in itself. Every limit of a being is
cognisable only by another being out of and above
him. The life of the ephemera is extraordinarily
short in comparison with that . of longer lived crea
tures ; but nevertheless, for the ephemera this short life
is as long as a life of years to others. The leaf on
which the caterpillar lives is for it a world, an infinite
space.
That which makes a being what it is — is its talent, its
power, its wealth, its adornment. How can it possibly
hold its existence non-existence, its wealth poverty, its
talent incapacity? If the plants had eyes, taste and
judgment, each plant would declare its own flower the
most beautiful ; for its comprehension, its taste, would
reach no farther than its natural power of production.
What the productive power of its nature has brought
forth as the highest, that must also its taste, its judg-
ment, recognise and affirm as the highest. What the
nature affirms, the understanding, the taste, the judg-
ment, cannot deny ; otherwise the understanding, the
judgment, would no longer be the understanding and
judgment of this particular being, but of some other.
The measure of the nature is also the measure of the
understanding. If the nature is limited, so also is the
feeling, so also is the understanding. But to a limited
being its limited understanding is not felt to be a
limitation ; on the contrary, it is perfectly happy and
contented with this understanding ; it regards it,
praises and values it, as a glorious, divine power ; and
the limited understanding, on its part, values the limit-
ed nature whose understanding it is. Each is exactly
adapted to the other ; how should they be at issue
with each other? A being's understanding is its
sphere of vision. As far as thou seest, so far extends
thy nature ; and conversely. The eye of the brute
reaches no farther than its needs, and its nature no
farther than its needs. And so far as thy nature reaches,
28 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
so far reaches thy unlimited self-consciousness, so far
art thou God. The discrepancy between the under-
standing and the nature, between the power of con-
ception and the power of production in the human con-
sciousness, on the one hand is merely individual signi-
ficance and has not a universal application ; and, on
the other hand, it is only apparent. He who having
written a bad poem knows it to be bad, is in his intel-
ligence, and therefore in his nature, not so limited as
he who, having written a bad poem, admires it and
thinks it good.
It follows, that if thou thinkest the infinite, thou per-
ceivest and affirmest the infinitude of the power of
thought ; if thou feelest the infinite, thou feelest and
affirmest the infinitude of the power of feeling. The
object of the intellect is intellect objective to itself; the
object of feeling is feeling objective to itself. If thou
hast no sensibility, no feeling for music, thou perceivest
in the finest music nothing more than in the wind that
whistles by thy ear, or than in the brook which rushes
past thy feet. What then is it which acts on thee when
thou art affected by melody ? What dost thou per-
ceive in it ? What else than the voice of thy own heart ?
Feeling speaks only to feeling ; feeling is comprehen-
sible only by feeling, that is, by itself — for this reason,
that the object of feeling is nothing else than feeling.
Mu.sic is a monologue of emotion. But the dialogue of
philosophy also is in truth only a monologue of the in-
tellect ; thought speaks only to thought. The splen-
dours of the crystal charm the sense; but the intel-
lect is interested only in the laws of crystallization.
The intellectual only is the object of the intellect.
All therefore which, in the point of view of meta-
physical, transcendental speculation and religion, has
the significance only of the secondary, the subjective,
the medium, the organ, — has in truth the significance
* " ']'!.•• understanding i> percipient only of understanding, and
what proceeds thence.* 1 — Reimarua (Wahrh. der NaturL Religion, iv.
Abth. |
THE ESSENTIAL NATURE OF MAN. 29
of the primary, of the essence, of the object itself. If,
for example, feeling is the essential organ of religion,
the nature of God is nothing else than an expression
of the nature of feeling. The true but latent sense of
the phrase, " Feeling is the organ of the divine," is,
feeling is the noblest, the most excellent, i. e., the
divine, in man. How couldst thou perceive the divine
by feeling, if feeling were not itself divine in its na-
ture? The divine assuredly is known only by means
of the divine — God is known only by himself. The
divine nature which is discerned by feeling, is in truth
nothing else than feeling enraptured, in ecstasy with
itself— feeling intoxicated with joy, blissful in its own
plenitude.
It is already clear from this that where feeling is
held, to be the organ of the infinite, the subjective
essence of religion, — the external data of religion lose
their objective value. And thus, since feeling has
been held the cardinal principle in religion, the doc-
trines of Christianity, formerly so sacred, have lost
their importance. If from this point of view some
value is still conceded to Christian ideas, it is a value
springing entirely from the relation they bear to feel-
ing ; if another object would excite the same emotions,
it would be just as welcome. But the object of re-
ligious feeling is become a matter of indifference, only
because when once feeling has been pronounced to be
the subjective essence of religion, it in fact is also the
objective essence of religion, though it may not be de-
clared, at least directly, to be such. I say directly ;
for indirectly this is certainly admitted, when it is
declared that feeling, as such, is religious, and thus
the distinction between specifically religious and ir-
religious, or at least non-religious, feelings, is abo-
lished, — a necessary consequence of the point of view
in which feeling only is regarded as the organ of the
» divine. For on what other ground than that of its
essence, its nature, dost thou hold feeling to be the
organ of the infinite, the divine being? And is not
30 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
the nature of feeling in general, also the nature of
every special feeling, be its object what it may ? What,
then, makes this feeling religious? A given object?
Xot at all ; for this object is itself a religious one only
when it is not an object of the cold understanding or
memory, but of feeling. What then ? The nature of
feeling — a nature of which every special feeling, with-
out distinction of objects, partakes. Thus, feeling is
pronounced to be religious, simply because it is feeling;
the ground of its religiousness is ite own nature — lies
in itself. But is not feeling thereby declared to be it-
self the absolute, the divine? If feeling in itself is
good, religious, i. e., holy, divine, has not feeling its
God in itself?
But if, notwithstanding, thou wilt posit an object ot
feeling, but at the same time seekcst to express thy
feeling truly, without introducing by thy reflection
any foreign element, what remains to thee but to dis-
tinguish between thy individual feeling and the general
nature of feeling ; — to separate the universal in feeling
from the disturbing, adulterating influences with which
feeling is bound up in thee, under thy individual con-
ditions ? Hence what thou canst alone contemplate,
declare to be the infinite, and define as its essence, is
merely the nature of feeling. Thou hast thus no other
definition of God than this ; God is pure, unlimited,
free Feeling: Every other God, whom thou supposest,
is a God thrust upon thy feeling from without. Feeling
is atheistic in the sense of the orthodox belief, which
attaches religion to an external object; it denies an
objective God — it is itself God. In this point of view,
only the negation of feeling is the negation of God.
Thou art simply too cowardly or too narrow to con-
fess in words what thy feeling tacitly affirms. Fettered
by outward considerations, still in bondage to vulgar
empiricism, incapable of comprehending the spiritual
grandeur of feeling, thou art terrified before the reli-i
-ions atheism of thv heart. By this fear thou dc-
Btroyest the unity of thy feeling with itself, in imagin-
THE ESSENTIAL NATURE OF MAN. 31
ing to thyself an objective being distinct from thy
feeling, and thus necessarily sinking back into the
old questions and doubts — is there a God or not?--
questions and doubts which vanish, nay, are impos-
sible, where feeling is defined as the essence of re-
ligion. Feeling is thy own inward power, but at the
same time a power distinct from thee, and independent
of thee ; it is in thee, above thee : it is itself that which
constitutes the objective in thee — thy own being which
impresses thee as another being : in short, thy God.
How wilt thou then distinguish from this objective
being within thee another objective being ? how wilt
thou get beyond thy feeling ?
But feeling has here been adduced only as an example.
It is the same with every other po^er, faculty, poten-
tiality, reality, activity — the name is indifferent —
which is defined as the essential organ of any object.
Whatever is a subjective expression of a nature is
simultaneously also its objective expression. Man
cannot get beyond his true nature. He may indeed
by means of the imagination conceive individuals of .
another so-called higher kind, but he can never get
loose from his species, his nature ; the conditions of
being, the positive final predicates which he gives to
these other individuals, are always determinations or
qualities drawn from his own nature — qualities in
which he in truth only images and projects himself.
There may certainly be thinking beings besides men
on the other planets of our solar system. But by the
supposition of such beings we do not change our stand-
ing point — we extend our conceptions quantitatively.
not qualitatively. For as surely as on the other planets
there are the same laws of motion, so surely are there
the same laws of perception and thought as here. In
fact, we people the other planets, not that we may place
there different beings from ourselves, but more beings
of our own or of a similar nature.*
* Verisimile est, non minus quam geometriae, etiam musiese oblecta-
tionem ad plures quam ad nos pertinere. Positis enim aliis terris atque
32 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
§ 2. The Essence of Religion considered generally.
What we have hitherto been maintaining generally,
even with regard to sensational impressions, of the
relation between subject and object, applies especially
to the relation between the subject and the religious
object.
In the perceptions of the senses consciousness of the
object is distinguishable from consciousness of self;
but in religion, consciousness of the object and self-
consciousness coincide. The object of the senses is
out of man, the religious object is within him, and
therefore as little forsakes him as his self-consciousness
or his conscience ; it is the intimate, the closest object.
;i God.'' says Augustine, for example, " is nearer, more
related to us, and therefore more easily known by us,
than sensible, corporeal things."* The object of the
senses is in itself indifferent — independent of the dis-
p >sition or of the judgment ; but the object of religion
is a selected object; the most excellent, the first, the
supreme being ; it essentially prc-supposes a critical
judgment, a discrimination between the divine and the
non-divine, between that which is worthy of adoration
and that which is not worthy. \ And here may be
applied, without any limitation, the proposition: the
:l of any subject is nothing else than the subject's
own nature taken objectively. Such as are a man's
thoughts and dispositions, such is his God; so much
worth as a man has, 80 much and no more has his God.
[bus ratione ot audita pollentibus, cur tantum his nostris contigis-
la ex Bono percipi poti t? — < brisk Bugenius.
theor, 1. \.)
* 1 1 I Litteram, 1. v. <•. ii;.
a aon cogitat, prim so debcro Peum noese^ qnnnj
■. — M. Minucii Felicia Octaviamis, c 24.
THE ESSENCE OF RELIGION. 33
Consciousness of God is self-consciousness, knowledge
of God is self-knowledge. By his God thou knowest
the man, and by the man his God ; the two are iden-
tical. Whatever is God to a man, that is his heart
and soul ; and conversely, God is the manifested in-
ward nature, the expressed self of a man, — religion
the solemn unveiling of a man's hidden treasures the
revelation of his intimate thoughts, the open confession
of his love-secrets.
But when religion — consciousness of God — is desig-
nated as the self-consciousness of man, this is not to be
understood as affirming that the religious man is di-
rectly aware of this identity ; for, on the contrary,
ignorance of it is fundamental to the peculiar nature of
religion. To preclude this misconception, it is better
to say. religion is man's earliest and also indirect form
of self-knowledge. Hence, religion everywhere pre-
cedes philosophy, as in the history of the race, so also
in that of the individual. Man first of all sees his
nature as if out o/himself, before he finds it in himself.
His own nature is in the first instance contemplated
by him as that of another being. Eeligion is the child-
like condition of humanity ; but the child sees his na-
ture — man — out of himself ; in childhood a man is an
object to himself, under the form of another man.
Hence the historical progress of religion consists in
this : that what by an earlier religion was regarded as
objective, is now recognised as subjective ; that is,
what was formerly contemplated and worshipped as
God is now perceived to be something human. What
was at first religion becomes at a later period idolatry;
man is seen to have adored his own nature. Man has
given objectivity to himself, but has not recognised
the object as his own nature : a later religion takes
this forward step ; every advance in religion is there-
fore a deeper self-knowledge. But every particular
religion, while it pronounces its predecessors idola-
trous, excepts itself — and necessarily so, otherwise it
would no longer be religion — from the fate, the com-
b 3
34 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
raon nature of all religions : it imputes only to other
religions what is the fault, if fault it be, of religion in
general. Because it has a different object, a different
tenour, because it has transcended the ideas of pre- •
ceding religions, it erroneously supposes itself exalted
above the necessary eternal laws which constitute the
essence of religion — it fancies its object, its ideas, to
be superhuman. But the essence of religion, thus
hidden from the religious, is evident to the thinker, by
whom religion is viewed objectively, which it cannot
be by its votaries. And it is our task to show that
the antithesis of divine and human is altogether illu-
sory, that it is nothing else than the antithesis between
the human nature in general, and the human individual:
that, consequently, the object and contents of the
Christian religion are altogether human.
Religion, at least the Chiistian, -is the relation of
man to himself, or more correctly to his own nature
?. e., his subjective nature);* but a relation to it,
viewed as a nature apart from his own. The divine
being is nothing else than the human being, or, rather
the human nature purified, freed from the limits of the
individual man, made — objective — i. e., contemplated
and revered as another, a distinct being. All the attri-
butes of the divine nature are, therefore, attributes of
the human nature. f
In relation to the attributes, the predicates, of the
Divine Being, this is admitted without hesitation, but
by no means in relation to the subject of these predi-
cates. The negation of the subject is held to be irre-
* The meaning of till ^ parenthetic limitation -will be dear in the
aeqneL
f Lea perfections de Dien Bont cellea de nofl Bines, m:iis il lea possede
Bans borne* — il y a <-n nous quelqne puissance, qnelque connaissance,
quelqne bonte\ mala ettea sent tontea entiersen Dien. — Leibnitz, (Theod.
e.) Nihil in anima ease pntemna eximium, quod Qonetiam divine
naturae pro priuin sit — Qnidqnid a 1 >eo aliennm extra definitionem anima.*.
iplinarnm omnium j ol-
clirnaV i im ae ipsnrn norit, Doom
THE ESSENCE OF RELIGION. 35
ligion, nay, atheism; though not so the negation of
the predicates. But that which has no predicates or
qualities, has no effect upon me; that which has no
effect upon me, has no existence for me. To deny all
the qualities of a being is equivalent to denying the
being himself. A being without qualities is one which
cannot become an object to the mind ; and such a being
is virtually non-existent. Where man deprives God
of all qualities, God is no longer anything more to
him than a negative being. To the truly religious
man, God is not a being without qualities, because to
him he is a positive, real being. The theory that God
cannot be defined, and consequently cannot be known
by man, is therefore the offspring of recent times, a
product of modern unbelief.
As reason is and can be pronounced finite only
where man regards sensual enjoyment, or religious
emotion, or aesthetic contemplation, or moral senti-
ment, as the absolute, the true ; so the proposition that
God is unknowable or undefinable can only be enun-
ciated and become fixed as a dogma, where this object
has no longer any interest for the intellect ; where the
real, the positive, alone has any hold on man, where
the real alone has for him the significance of the essen-
tial, of the absolute, divine object, but where at the
same time, in contradiction with this purely worldly
tendency, there yet exist some old remains of re-
ligiousness. On the ground that Gcd is unknowable,
man excuses himself to what is yet remaining of his
religious conscience for his forgetfulness of God, his
absorption in the world : he denies God practically
by his conduct, — the world has possession of all his
thoughts and inclinations, — but he does not deny him
theoretically, he does not attack his existence ; he lets
that rest. But this existence does not affect or in-
commode him ; it is a merely negative existence, an
existence without existence, a self-contradictory exis-
tence, — a state of being, which, as to its effects, is not
distinguishable from non-beinsr. The denial of de*
36 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
terminate, positive predicates concerning the divine
nature, is nothing else than a denial of religion, with,
however, an appearance of religion in its favour, so
that it is not recognised as a denial ; it is simply a
subtle, disguised atheism. The alleged religious horror
of limiting God by positive predicates, is only the
irreligious wish to know nothing more of God, to banish
God from the mind. Pread of limitation is dread of
existence. All real existence, i. e., all existence which
is truly such, is qualitative, determinate existence. He
who earnestly believes in the Divine existence, is not
shocked at the attributing even of gross sensuous qual-
ities to God. He who dreads an existence that may
give offence, who shrinks from the grossncss of a posi-
tive predicate, may as well renounce existence alto-
gether. A God who is injured by determinate quali-
ties has not the courage and the strength to exist.
Qualities are the fire, the vital breath, the oxygen, the
salt of existence. An existence in general, an existence
without qualities, is an insipidity, an absurdity. But
there can be no more in God, than is supplied by re-
ligion. Only where man loses his taste for religion,
and thus religion itself becomes insipid, does the exis-
tence of God become an insipid existence — an existence
without qualities.
There is, however, a still milder way of denying the
Divine predicates than the direct one just described.
admitted that the predicates of the divine nature
are finite, and, more particularly, human qualities, but
their rejection is rejected ; they are even taken under
protection, because i1 is necessary to man to have a
definite conception of God. and since he is man, lie can
form qo other than a human conception of him. In
relation to God, it is said, these predicates are certainly
without, any objective validity ; but to me, if he is to
exist for me. he cannol appear otherwise than as lie
appear tome, namely, as a being with attributes
to the human. Bui this distinction between
what God is in himself, and what he is for me, destroys
THE ESSENCE OF RELIGION. 37
the peace of religion, and is besides in itself an un-
founded and untenable distinction. I cannot know
whether God is something else in himself or for him-
self, than he is for me ; what he is to me, is to me all
that he is. For me, there lies in these predicates un-
der which he exists for me, what he is in himself, his
very nature ; he is for me what he can alone ever be
for me. The religious man finds perfect satisfaction
in that which God is in relation to himself ; of any
other relation he knows nothing, for God is to him
what he can alone be to man. In the distinction above
stated, man takes a point of view above himself, i. e.,
above his nature, the absolute .measure of his being ;
but this transcendentalism is only an illusion ; for I
can make the distinction between the object as it is in
itself, and the object as it is for me, only where an
object can really appear otherwise to me, not where
it appears to me such as the absolute measure of my
nature determines it to appear — such as it must appear
to me. It is true that I may have a merely subjective
conception, i. e., one which does not arise out of the
general constitution of my species ; but if my conception
is determined by the constitution of my species, the
distinction between what an object is in itself, and what
it is for me ceases ; for this conception is itself an abso-
lute one. The measure of the species is the absolute
measure, law, and criterion of man. And, indeed,
religion has the conviction that its conceptions, its
predicates of God, are such as every man ought to have,
and must have, if he would have the true ones — that
they are the conceptions necessary to human nature ;
nay, further, that they are objectively true, represent-
ing God as he is.
To every religion the gods of other religions are only
notions concerning God, but its own conception ol
God is to it God himself, the true God — God such as
he is in himself. Religion is satisfied only with a
complete Deity, a God without reservation ; it will
not have a mere phantasm of God; it demands God
38 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
himself. Religion gives up its own existence when it
gives up the nature of God ; it is no longer a truth,
when it renounces the possession of the true God.
Scepticism is the arch-enemy of religion ; but the dis-
tinction between object and conception — between God
as he is in himself, and God as he is for me, is a scep-
tical distinction, and therefore an irreligious one.
That which is to man the self-existent, the highest
being, to which he can conceive nothing higher — that
is to him the Divine being. How then should he in-
quire concerning this being, what He is in himself?
If God were an object to the bird, he would be a winged
being : the bird knows nothing higher, nothing more
blissful, than the winged condition. How ludicrous
would it be if this bird pronounced : to me God appears
as a bird, but what he is in himself I know not. To
the bird the highest nature is the bird-nature ; take
from him the conception of this, and you take from
him the conception of the highest being. How, then,
could he ask whether God in himself were winged?
To ask whether God is in himself what he is for me,
is to ask whether God is God, is to lift oneself above
one's God, to rise up against him.
Wherever, therefore, this idea, that the religious
predicates are only anthropomorphisms, has taken
— ion of a man, there lias doubt, has unbelief ob-
tained the mastery of faith. And it is only the incon-
sequence of faint-heartcdness and intellectual imbeci-
lity which does not proceed from this idea to the formal
negation of the predicates, and from thence to the ne-
gation of the subject to which they relate. If thou
doubtest the objective truth of the predicates, thou
must also doubt the objective truth of the subject whose
predicates they are. If thy predicates are anthro-
pomorphisms, the subject of them is an anthropomor-
phism too. [f love, goodness, personality, 8tc, are
human attributes, so also is the subject which thou
pre-supposest, the existence of God, the belief thai
there is a God, an anthropomorphism— a pre-supposi-
THE ESSENCE OF KELIGION. 39
tion purely human. Whence knowest thou that the
belief in a God at all is not a limitation of man's mode
of conception? Higher beings — and thou supposest
such — are perhaps so blest in themselves, so at unity
with themselves, that they are not hung in suspense
between themselves and a yet higher being. To know
God and not oneself to be God, to know blessedness,
and not oneself to enjoy it, is a state of disunity, of
unhappiness. Higher beings know nothing of this
unhappiness ; they have no conception of that which
they are not.
Thou believest in love as a divine attribute because
thou thyself lovest ; thou believest that God is a wise,
benevolent being, because thou knowest nothing better
in thyself than benevolence and wisdom; and thou
believest that God exists, that therefore he is a subject
■ — whatever exists is a subject, whether it be defined as
substance, person, essence, or otherwise — because thou
thyself existest, art thyself a subject. Thou knowest
no higher human good, than to love, than to be good
and wise ; and even so thou knowest no higher happi-
ness than to exist, to be a subject ; for the conscious-
ness of all reality, of all bliss, is for thee bound up in
the consciousness of being a subject, of existing. God
is an existence, a subject to thee, for the same reason
that he is to thee a wise, a blessed, a personal being.
The distinction between the divine predicates and the
divine subject is only this, that to thee the subject, the
existence, does not appear an anthropomorphism, be-
cause the conception of it is necessarily involved in
thy own existence as a subject, whereas the predicates
do appear anthropomorphisms, because their necessity
- — the necessity that God should be conscious, wise,
good, &c. — is not an immediate necessity, identical
with the being of man, but is evolved by his self-con-
sciousness, by the activity of his thought. I am a subject,
I exist, whether I be wise or unwise, good or bad. To
exist is to man the first datum ; it constitutes the very
idea of the subject ; it is presupposed by the predicates
40 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
Hence, man relinquishes the predicates, but the exis-
tence of God is to him a settled, irrefragable, abso-
lutely certain, objective truth. But, nevertheless, this
distinction is merely an apparent one. The necessity
of the subject lies only in the necessity of the predicate.
Thou art a subject only in so far as thou art a human
subject ; the certainty and reality of thy existence lie
only in the certainty and reality of thy human attri-
butes. What the subject is, lies only in the predicate ;
the predicate is the truth of the subject — the subject
only the personified, existing predicate, the predicate
conceived as existing. Subject and predicate are dis-
tinguished only as existence and essence. The nega-
tion of the predicates is therefore the negation of the
subject. What remains of the human subject when
abstracted from the human attributes? Even in the
language of common life the divine predicates — Pro-
vidence, Omniscience, Omnipotence — are put for the
divine subject.
The certainty of the existence of God. of which it
has been said that it is as certain, nay, more certain
to man than his own existence, depends only on the
certainty of the qualities of God' — it is in itself no
immediate certainty. To the Christian the existence
of the Christian God only is a certainty ; to the heathen
that of the heathen God only. The heathen did not
doubt the existence of Jupiter, because he took no
offence at the nature of Jupiter, because he could con-
ceive of God under no other qualities, because to him
qualities were a certainty, a divine reality. The
reality of the predicate is the sole guarantee of exis-
tence.
Whatever man conceives to be true, he immediately
conceives to be real (thai is, to have an objective
existence), because, originally, only the real is true to
him- -true in opposition to what is merely conceived,
dreamed, imagined. Tin 1 id^a of being, of existence,
is the original idea of truth ; or, originally, man makes
truth d< ]•< adent on queni Ij , exisl
THE ESSENCE OP RELIGION. 41
dependent on truth. Now God is the nature of man
regarded as absolute truth, — the truth of man ; but
God, or, what is the same thing, religion, is as various
as are the conditions under which man conceives this
his nature, regards it as the highest being. These
conditions, then, under which man conceives God, are
to him the truth, and for that reason they are also the
highest existence, or rather they are existence itself ;
for only the emphatic, the highest existence, is exist-
ence, and deserves this name. Therefore, God is an
existent, real being, on the very same ground that he
is a particular, definite being ; for the qualities of
God are nothing else than the essential qualities of
man himself; and a particular man is what, he is, has
his existence, his reality, only in his particular con-
ditions. Take away from the Greek the quality of
being Greek, and you take away his existence. On
this ground, it is true that for a definite positive reli-
gion — that is, relatively — the certainty of the exist-
ence of God is immediate; for just as involuntarily, as
necessarily, as the Greek was a Greek, so necessarily
were his gods Greek beings, so necessarily were they
real, existent beings. Eeligion is that conception of
the nature of the world and of man which is essential
to, i. e. 9 identical with, a man's nature. But man does
not stand above this his necessary conception ; on the
contrary, it stands above him; it animates, determines,
governs him. The necessity of a proof, of a middle
term to unite qualities with existence, the possibility
of a doubt, is abolished. Only that which is apart
from my own being is capable of being doubted by me.
How then can I doubt of God, who is my being? To
doubt of God is to doubt of myself. Only when God
is thought of abstractly, when his predicates are
the result of philosophic abstraction, arises the dis-
tinction or separation between subject and predicate,
existence and nature — arises the fiction that the exist-
ence or the subject is something else than the predi-
cate, something immediate, indubitable, in distinction
42 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
from the predicate, which is held to be doubtful. But
this is only a fiction. A God who has abstract predi-
cates has also an abstract existence. Existence, being,
varies with varying qualities.
The identity of the subject and predicate is clearly
evidenced by the progressive development of religion,
which is identical with the progressive development
of human culture. So long as man is in a mere state
of nature, so long is his god a mere nature-god — a per-
sonification of some natural force. Where man inha-
bits houses, he also encloses his gods in temples. The
temple is only a manifestation of the value which man
attaches to beautiful buildings. Temples in honour
of religion are in truth temples in honour of architec-
ture. With the emerging of man from a state of sa-
vagery and wildness to one of culture, with the dis-
tinction between what is fitting for man and what is
not fitting, arises simultaneously the distinction be-
tween that which is fitting and that which is not fitting
for God. God is the idea of majesty, of the highest
dignity : the religious sentiment is the sentiment of su-
preme fitness. The later morecultured artists of Geece
were the first to embody in the statues of the gods the
ideas of dignity, of spiritual grandeur, of imperturb-
able repose and sereniiy. But why were these quali-
ties in their view attributes, predicates of God? Be-
cause they were in themselves regarded by the Greeks
as divinities. Why did those artists exclude all dis-
gusting and low passions? Because they perceived
them to be unbecoming, unworthy, unhuman, and con-
sequently ungodlike. The Homeric gods eat and drink;
— that implies : eating and drinking is a divine plea-
sure. Physical strength is an attribute of the Homeric
u r o(>([ than that thp former is an object of faith, of conception,
of imagination, uliilc the Lata sn i bjeel of immediate, that is,
msible perception. In this life, and in the next, he is thi
God; but in he is incomprehensible, in the other, com*
THE ESSENCE OF RELIGION. 47
these two, infinitely more is said than in the nameless
innumerable predicates ; for they express something
definite, in them I have something. But substance is
too indifferent, too apathetic, to be something ; that is,
to have qualities and passions; that it may not be
something, it is rather nothing.
Now, when it is shown that what the subject is, lies
entirely in the attributes of the subject; that is, that
the predicate is the true subject ; it is also proved
that if the divine predicates are attributes of the hu-
man nature, the subject of those predicates is also of
the human nature. But the divine predicates are partly
general, partly personal. The general predicates are
the metaphysical, but these serve only as external
points of support to religion ; they are not the charac-
teristic definitions of religion. It is the personal pre-
dicates alone which constitute the essence of religion
— in which the Divine Being is the object of religion.
Such are. for example, that God is a Person, that he
is the moral Law-giver, the Father of mankind, the
Holy One, the Just, the Good, the Merciful. It is
however at once clear, or it will at least be clear in
the sequel, with regard to these and other definitions,
that, especially as applied to a personality, they are
purely human definitions, and that consequently man
in religion — in his relation to God — is in relation to
his own nature ; for to the religious sentiment these
predicates are not mere conceptions, mere images,
which man forms of God, to be distinguished from that
which God is in himself, but truths, facts, realities.
Religion knows nothing of anthropomorphisms ; to it
they are not anthropomorphisms. It is the very essence
of religion, that to it these definitions express the na-
ture of God. They are pronounced to be images only
by the understanding, which reflects on religion, and
which while defending them yet before its own tri-
bunal denies them. But to the religious sentiment
God is a real Father, real Love and Mercy ; for to it
he is a real, living, personal being, and therefore his
48 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
attributes are also living and personal. Nay, the de-
finitions which are the most sufficing to the religious
sentiment, are precisely those which give the most
offence to the understanding, and which in the process
of reflection on religion it denies. Religion is essen-
tially emotion ; hence, objectively also, emotion is to
it necessarily of a divine nature. Even anger appears
to it an emotion not unworthy of God, provided only
there be a religious motive at the foundation of this
anger.
But here it is also essential to observe, and this
phenomenon is an extremely remarkable one, character-
ising the very core of religion, that in proportion as
the divine subject is in reality human, the greater is
the apparent difference between God and man ; that
is. the more, by reflection on religion, by theology, is
the identity of the divine and human denied, and the
human, considered as such, is depreciated.* The rea-
son of this is, that as what is positive in the conception
of the divine being can only be human, the conception
of man, as an object of consciousness can only be
negative. To enrich God, man must become poor ;
that God may be all, man must be nothing. But he.
desires to be nothing in himself, because what he takes
from himself is not lost to him, since it is preserved in
God. Man has his beinir in'God ; why then should
he have it in himself? Where is the necessity of po-
siting the same thing twice, of having it twice ? What
man withdraws from himself, what lie renounces in
himself, he only enjoys in an incomparably higher and
fuller measure in God.
The monks made a vow of chastity to God; they
mortified die sexual passion in themselves, bul there-
* Inter crcatorcm et creataram doii potest banta similitudo notari, qoin
militudo notanda. — Later. Cone. can. 2. (Summa
ni/.:i. Ajitw. IH i he last distinction
n man and God, between tin- finite and infinite nature, to which
imagination soars, i- the distinction between
Somel I 'i- <»m1v in N'.itlii:
THE ESSENCE OF RELIGION. 49
fore they had in Heaven, in the Virgin Mary, the
image of woman — an image of love. They could the
more easily dispense with real woman, in proportion
as an ideal woman was an object of love to them. The
greater the importance they attached to the denial of
sensuality, the greater the importance of the Heavenly
Virgin for them : she was to them In the place of
Christ, in the stead of God. The more the sensual
tendencies are renounced, the more sensual is the God
to whom they are sacrificed. For whatever is made
an offering to God has an especial value attached to
it ; in it God is supposed to have especial pleasure.
That which is the highest in the estimation of man, is
naturally the highest in the estimation of his God —
what pleases man, pleases God also. The Hebrews
did not offer to Jehovah unclean, ill-conditioned ani-
mals ; on the contrary, those which they most highly
prized, which they themselves ate, were also the food
of God (cibus Dei, Levit. iii. 2.) Wherever, therefore,
the denial of the sensual delights is made a special
offering, a sacrifice well-pleasing to God, there the
highest value is attached to the senses, and the sensua-
lity which has been renounced is unconsciously restor-
ed, in the fact that God takes the place of the ma-
terial delights which have been renounced. The nun
weds herself to God ; she has a heavenly bridegroom,
the monk a heavenly bride. But the heavenly virgin
is only a sensible presentation of a general truth,
having relation to the essence of religion. Man denies
as to himself only what he attributes to God. Eeligion
abstracts from man, from the world ; but it can only
abstract from the limitations, from the phenomena, in
short, from the negative, not from the essence, the po-
sitive, of the world and humanity : hence, in the very
abstraction and negation it must recover that from
which it abstracts, or believes itself to abstract. And
thus, in reality, whatever religion consciously denies
— always supposing that what is denied by it is some-
thing essential, true, and consequently incapable of
c
50 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
being ultimately denied — it unconsciously restores in
God. Thus, in religion man denies his reason ; of him-
self lie knows nothing of God, his thoughts are only
worldly, earthly ; he can only believe what God re-
veals to him. But on this account the thoughts of
God are human, earthly thoughts : like man, He has
plans in his mind, he accommodates himself to circum-
stances and grades of intelligence, like a tutor with
his pupils ; he calculates closely the effect of his gifts
and revelations ; he observes man in all his doings ;
he knows all things, even the most earthly, the com-
monest, the most trivial. In brief, man in relation to
God denies his own knowledge, his own thoughts,
that he may place them in God. Man gives up his
personality ; but in return, God, the Almighty, infinite,
unlimited being, is a person; he denies human dignity,
the human ego ; but in return God is to him a selfish,
egotistical being, who in all things seeks only Himself,
his own honour, his own ends ; he represents God as
simply seeking the satisfaction of his own selfishness,
while yet He frowns on that of every other being; his
God is the very luxury of egotism.* Religion further
denies goodness as a quality of human nature ; man
is wicked, corrupt, incapable of good ; but on the other
hand, God is only good — the Good Being. Man's na-
ture demands as an object goodness, personified as
God ; but is it not hereby declared that goodness is
an essential tendency of man ? If my heart is wicked,
ray understanding perverted, how can I perceive and
feel the holy to be holy, the good to be good? Could
I perceive the beauty of a fine picture, if my mind were
aesthetically an absolute piece of perversion? Though
I may not be a painter, though I may not have the
power ol* producing what is beautiful myself, I must
yel have aesthetic feeling, aesthetic comprehension, since
* Gli i pins :iiaa! DeuB qntiin omnea creatures. "God can
only love himself, Can only think of himself, vaw only w < >rk for himself.
I iting man, G i ends, hia own glory," &c. — Vid. 1*.
d( r Philos. a. Menschh. p. LO 1-107
THE ESSENCE OF RELIGION. 51
I perceive the beauty that is presented to me exter-
nally. Either goodness does not exist at all for man,
or, if it does exist, therein is revealed to the individual
man the holiness and goodness of human nature. That
which is absolutely opposed to my nature, to which I
am united by no bond of sympathy, is not even con-
ceivable or perceptible by me. The Holy is in oppo-
sition to me only as regards the modifications of my
personality, but as regards my fundamental nature it
is in unity with me. The Holy is a reproach to my
sinfulness ; in it I recognise myself as a sinner ; but in
so doing, while I blame myself, I acknowledge what I
am not, but ought to be, and what, for that very rea-
son, I according to my destination, can be ; for an
" ought" which has no corresponding capability, does
not affect me, is a ludicrous chimsera without any true
relation to my mental constitution. But when I ac-
knowledge goodness as my destination, as my law, I
acknowledge it, whether consciously or unconsciously,
as my own nature. Another nature than my own, one
different in quality, cannot touch me. I can perceive
sin as sin, only when I perceive it to be a contradic-
tion of myself with myself — that is, of my personality
with my fundamental nature. As a contradiction of
the absolute, considered as another being, the feeling
of sin is inexplicable, unmeaning.
The distinction between Augustinianism and Pela-
gianism consists only in this, that the former expresses
after the manner of religion what the latter expresses
after the manner of rationalism. Both say the same
thing, both vindicate the goodness of man ; but Pela-
gianism does it directly, in a rationalistic and moral
form, Augustinianism indirectly, in a mystical, that is,
a religious form.* For that which is given to man's
* Pelagianism denies God, religion — isti tantam tribuunt protestatem
voluntati, ut pietati auferant orationem. (Augustin de Nat. et Grat.
cont. Pelagram, c. 58.) It has only the Creator, i. e., Nature, as a basis,
not the Saviour, the true God of the religious sentiment — in a word, it
denies God ; but, as a consequence of this, it elevates man into a God,
c2
52 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
God, is in truth given to man himself; what a man
declares concerning God, he in truth declares con-
cerning himself. Augustinianism would be a truth,
and a truth opposed to Pelagianism, only if man had
the devil for his God, and with the consciousness that
he was the devil, honoured, reverenced, and worship-
ped him as the highest being. But so long as man
adores a good being as his God, so long does he con-
template in God the goodness of his own nature.
As with the doctrine of the radical corruption of
human nature, so is it with the identical doctrine, that
man can do nothing good, i. c, in truth, nothing of
himself — by his own strength. For the denial of hu-
man strength and spontaneous moral activity to be
true, the moral activity of God must also be denied; and
we must say, with the oriental nihilist or pantheist :
the Divine being is absolutely without will or action,
indifferent, knowing nothing of the discrimination be-
tween evil and good. But he who defines God as an
active being, and not only so, but as morally active
and morally critical, — as a being who loves, works,
and rewards good, punishes, rejects, and condemns
evil, — he who thus defines God, only in appearance
denies human activity, in fact making it the highest, the
most real activity. He who makes God act humanly,
declares human activity to be divine ; he says : a god
who is not active, and not morally or humanly active,
is no god ; and thus he makes the idea of the Godhead
dependent on the idea of activity, that is, of human
activity, for a higher he knows not.
.Man — this is the mystery of religion — projects his
being into objectivity, and then again makes himself
': makes him a being not needing God, self-sufficing, independent.
i d this subject Luther against Erasmus and Augustine, 1. <•. c. 88.)
Augustinianism denies man ; but, as a consequence of this, it reduces
God t<» tin- level of man, even to the ignominy of the cross, for the sake
of man. The former puts man in the place of God, the Latter nuts God
in the place of man; both lead to the Bame result — the distinction is only
appar* - illusion. Align tmianism is onjy an inverted Pela-
wbat to tliu latter is a Bubject, La to the former an object
THE ESSENCE OF RELIGION. 53
an object* to this projected image of himself thus con-
vert ed into a subject ; he thinks of himself, is an object
to himself, but as the object of an object, of another
being than himself. Thus here. Man is an object to
God. That man is good or evil is not indifferent to
God ; no ! He has a lively, profound interest in man's
being good; he wills that man should be good, happy,
for without goodness there is no happiness. Thus the
religious man virtually retracts the nothingness of
human activity, by making his dispositions and actions
an object to God, by making man the end of God —
for that which is an object to the mind is an end in
action ; by making the divine activity a means of hu-
man salvation. God acts, that man may be good and
happy. Thus man, while he is apparently humiliated
to the lowest degree, is in truth exalted to the highest.
Thus, in and through God, man has in view himself
alone. It is true that man places the aim of his action
in God, but God has no other aim of action than the
moral and eternal salvation of man : thus man has in
fact no other aim than himself. The divine activity
is not distinct from the human.
How could the divine activity work on me as its
object, nay, work in me, if it were essentially different
from me ; how could it have a human aim, the aim of
ameliorating and blessing man, if it were not itself
human? Does not the purpose determine the nature
of the act ? When man makes his moral improvement
an aim to himself, he has divine resolutions, divine
projects ; but also, when God seeks the salvation of
man, He has human ends and a human mode of acti-
vity, corresponding to these ends. Thus in God man
has only his own activity as an object. But, for the
* The religious, the original mode in which man becomes objective
to himself, is (as is clearly enough explained in this work) to he distin-
guished from the mode in which this occurs in reflection and speculation ;
the latter is voluntary, the former involuntary, necessary — as necessary
as art, as speech. With the progress of time, it is true, theology coin*
cides with religion.
54 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
very reason that he regards his own activity as objec-
tive, goodness only as an object, he necessarily re-
ceives the impulse, the motive, not from himself, but
from his object. He contemplates his nature as ex-
ternal to himself, and this nature as goodness ; thus it
is self-evident, it is mere tautology to say, that the
impulse to good comes only from thence where he
places the good.
God is the highest subjectivity of man abstracted
from himself ; hence man can do nothing of himself,
all goodness comes from God. The more subjective
God is, the more completely does man divest himself
of his subjectivity, because God is, per se, his relin-
quished self, the possession of which he however again
vindicates to himself. As the action of the arteries
drives the blood into the extremities, and the action of
the veins brings it back again, as life in general con-
sists in a perpetual systole and diastole; so is it inTeli-
gion. In the religious systole man propels his own nature
from himself, he throws himself outward ; in the reli-
gious diastole he receives the rejected nature into his
heart again. God alone is the being who acts of him-
self, — this is the force of repulsion in religion ; God
is the being who acts in me, with me, through me,
upon me, for me, is the principle of my salvation, of
my good dispositions and actions, consequently my
own good principle and nature, — this is the force of
attraction in religion.
The course of religious development which has been
generally indicated, consists specifically in this, that
man abstracts more and more from God, and attri-
butes more and more to himself. This is especially
apparent in the belief in revelation. That which to a
later age or a cultured people is given by nature or
reason, is to an earlier age, or to a yet uncultured
people, given by God. Every tendency of man, how-
over natural— even the impulse of cleanliness, was con-
ceived by the Israelites as a positive divine ordinance.
From this example we again Bee that God is lowered,
THE ESSENCE OF RELIGION. 55
is conceived more entirely on the type of ordinary hu-
manity, in proportion as man detracts from himself.
How can the self-humiliation of man go further than
when he disclaims the capability of fulfilling spon-
taneously the requirements of common decency ?* The
Christian religion, on the other hand, distinguished
the impulses and passions of man according to their
quality, their character ; it represented only good
emotions, good dispositions, good thoughts, as revela-
tions, operations, — that is, as dispositions, feelings,
thoughts, — of God ; for what God reveals is a quality
of God himself: that of which the heart is full, over-
flows the lips, as is the effect such is the cause, as the
revelation, such the being who reveals himself. A
God who reveals himself in good dispositions is a God
whose essential attribute is only moral perfection. The
Christian religion distinguishes inward moral purity
from external physical purity ; the Israelites identified
the two.f In relation to the Israelitish religion, the
Christian, religion is one of criticism and freedom.
The Israelite trusted himself to do nothing except what
was commanded by God, he was without will even in
external things ; the authority of religion extended it-
self even to his food. The Christian religion, on the
other hand, in all these external things, made man de-
pendent on himself, i. e«, placed in man what the Israel-
ite placed out of himself, in God. Israel is the most
complete presentation of positivism in religion. In re-
lation to the Israelite, the Christian is an esprit fort,
a free-thinker. Thus do things change. What yes-
terday was still religion, is no longer such to-day ; and
what to-day is atheism, to-morrow will be religion.
* Deut. xxiii. 12, 13.
f See, for example, Gen. xxxv. 2 ; Levit. xi. 44 ; xx. 26 ; and the
Commentary of JLe Clerc on these passages.
56 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
PAET I.
THE TRUE OR ANTHROPOLOGICAL ESSENCE
OF RELIGION.
CHAPTER II.
GOD AS A BEING OF THE UNDERSTANDING.
Religion is the disuniting of man from himself: he
sets God before him as the antithesis of himself. God
is not what man is — man is not what God is. God is
the infinite, man the finite being ; God is perfect, man
imperfect ; God eternal, man temporal ; God almighty,
man weak ; God holy, man sinful. God and man are
extremes : God is the absolutely positive, the sum of
all realities ; man the absolutely negative, comprehen-
ding all negations.
But in religion man contemplates his own latent
nature. Hence it must be shown that this antithesis,
this differencing of God and man, with which religion
begins, is a differencing of man with his own nature.
The inherent necessity of this proof is at once ap-
parent from this — that, if the divine nature, which is
the object of religion, were really different from the
re of man, a division, a disunion could not take
place, [f God is really a different being from myself,
why should his perfection trouble me? Disunion exists
only between beings who arc at variance, but who
ought to be one, who can be one and who consequently
in nature, in truth, ure one. On this general ground,
GOD AS A BEING OF THE UNDERSTANDING. 57
then, the nature with which man feels himself in dis-
union, must be inborn, immanent in himself, but at the
same time it must be of a different character from that
nature or power which gives him the feeling, the con-
sciousness of reconciliation, of union with God, or, what
is the same thing, with himself.
This nature is nothing else than the intelligence —
the reason or the understanding. God is the anti-
thesis of man, as a being not human, L e., not perso-
nally human, is the objective nature of the understand-
ing. The pure, perfect divine nature is the self-con-
sciousness of the understanding, the consciousness
which the understanding has of its own perfection.
The understanding knows nothing of the sufferings of
the heart ; it has no desires, no passions, no wants, and
for that reason, no deficiences and weaknesses, as the
heart has. Men in whom the intellect predominates,
who with one-sided but all the more characteristic de-
finiteness, embody, and personify for us the nature of
the understanding, are free from the anguish of the
heart, from the passions, the excesses of the man who
has strong emotions ; they are not passionately inter-
ested in any finite, i. e., particular object ; they do not
give themselves in pledge ; they are free. " To want
nothing, and by this freedom from wants to become
like the immortal Gods ;"— "not to subject ourselves
to things but things to us ;" — " all is vanity ;" — these
and similar sayings are the mottoes of the men who
are governed by abstract understanding. The under-
standing is that part of our nature which is neutral,
impassible, not to be bribed, not subject to illusions —
the pure, passionless light of the intelligence. It is
the categorical, impartial consciousness of the fact as
fact, because it is itself of an objective nature. It is
the consciousness of the uncontradictory, because it is
itself the uncontradictory unity, the source of logical
identity. It is the consciousness of law, necessity,
rule, measure, because it is itself the activity of law,
the necessity of the nature of things under the form of
c3
58 THE ESSENCE OP CHRISTIANITY.
spontaneous activity, the rule of rules, the absolute
measure, the measure of measures. Only by the under-
standing can man judge and act in contradiction with
his dearest human, that is, personal feelings, when the
God of the understanding, — law, necessity, right, —
commands it. The father who as a judge condemns
his own son to death because he knows him to be
guilty, can do this only as a rational not as an emo-
tional being. The understanding shews us the faults
and weaknesses even of our beloved ones ; it shews us
even our own. It is for this reason that it so often
throws us into painful collision with ourselves, with
our own hearts. We do not like to give reason the
upper hand : we are too tender to ourselves to carry
out the true, but hard, relentless verdict of the under-
standing. The understanding is the power which has
relation to species : the heart represents particular cir-
cumstances, individuals, — the understanding, general
circumstances, universals ; it is the superhuman, i. e.,
the impersonal power in man. Only by and in the
understanding has man the power of abstraction from
himself, from his subjective being, — of exalting him-
self to general ideas and relations, of distinguishing
the object from the impressions which it produces on
his feelings, of regarding it in and by itself without
reference to human personality. Philosophy, mathe-
matics, astronomy, physics, in short, science in general,
i.- the practical proof, because it is the product, of this
truly infinite and divine activity, lxeligious anthropo-
morphisms, therefore, are in contradiction with the
understanding : it repudiates their application to God ;
it denies them. But this God, free from anthropomor-
phisms, impartial, passionless, is nothing else than the
nature of the understanding itselfregarded as objective.
God as God, that is, as a being not finite, net human,
not materially conditioned, not phenomenal, is only an
object of thought. Me is the incorporeal, formless, in-
comprehensible — the abstract, negative being: he is
known, t. e., becomes an object, only bj abstraction
GOD AS k BEING OF THE UNDERSTANDING. 59
and negation (via negationis). Why? Because he is
nothing but the objective nature of the thinking power,
or in general, of the power or activity, name it what
you will, whereby man is conscious of reason, of mind,
of intelligence. There is no other spirit, that is, (for
the idea of spirit is simply the idea of thought, of in-
telligence, of understanding, every other spirit being
a spectre of the imagination,) no other intelligence
which man can believe in or conceive, than that in-
telligence which enlightens him, which is active in him.
He can do nothing more than separate the intelligence
from the limitations of his own individuality. The "infi-
nite spirit," in distinction from the finite, is therefore
nothing else than the intelligence disengaged from the
limits of individuality and corporeality, — for individu-
ality and corporeality are inseparable, — intelligence
posited in and by itself. God, said the schoolmen, the
Christian fathers, and long before them the heathen phi-
losophers, — God is immaterial essence, intelligence, spi-
rit, pure understanding. Of God as God, no image can
be made ; but canst thou frame an image of mind? Has
mind a form ? Is not its activity the most inexplicable,
the most incapable of representation? God is incom-
prehensible ; but knowest thou the nature of the intelli-
gence ? Hast thou searched out the mysterious ope-
ration of thought, the hidden nature of self-conscious-
ness ? Is not self-consciousness the enigma of enigmas ?
Did not the old mystics, schoolmen, and fathers long
ago compare the incomprehensibility of the divine
nature with that of the human intelligence, and thus,
in truth, identify the nature of God with the nature
of man ?* God as God — as a purely thinkable being,
* Augustine, in his work Contra A cademicos, which he wrote when he
was still in some measure a heathen, says (1. iii. c. 12), that the highest
good of man consists in the mind, or in the reason. On the other hand,
in his Libr. Retractationum, which he wrote as a distinguished Christian
and theologian, he revises (1. i. c. 1) this declaration as follows : — Verius
dixissem in Deo. Ipso enim mens fruitur, ut beata sit, tanquam summo
bono suo. But is there any distinction here ? Where my highest good is,
is not there my nature also ?
60 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY
an object of the intellect, — is thus nothing else than
the reason in its utmost intensification become objec-
tive to itself. It is asked what is the understanding
or the reason ? The answer is found in the idea of
God. Everything must express itself, reveal itself,
make itself objective, affirm itself. God is the reason
expressing, affirming itself as the highest existence.
To the imagination, the reason is the revelation of God ;
but to the reason, God is the revelation of the reason ;
since what reason is, what it can do, is first made ob-
jective in God. God is a need of the intelligence, a
necessary thought — the highest degree of the thinking
power. " The reason cannot rest in sensuous things ; 7;
it can find contentment only when it penetrates to the
highest, first, necessary being, which can be an object
to the reason alone. Why? Because with the con-
ception of this being it first completes itself, because
only in the idea of the highest nature is the highest
nature of reason existent, the highest step of the think-
ing power attained ; and it is a general truth, that we
feel a blank, a void, a want in ourselves, and are con-
sequently unhappy and unsatisfied, so long as we have
not come to the last degree of a power, to that quo
nihil maju8 cog it art potest, — so long as we cannot bring
our inborn capacity for this or that art, this or that
science, to the utmost proficiency. For only in the
highest proficiency is art truly art; only in its highest
degree is thought truly thought, reason. Only when
thy thought is God, dost thou truly think, rigorously
Bpeaking; for only God is the realized, consummate,
asted thinking power. Thus in conceiving God,
man first conceives reason as it truly is, though by
means <>r tie* imagination he conceives this divine na-
ture a- distinct from reason, because as a being affected
by external things he is accustomed always to dis-
tinguish the object from the conception of it. And
hen* lie applies th<' same process f<> the conception of
the reason, thus. Cor an existence in reason, in thought,
substituting an existence in \ pare anal time, from which
GOD AS A BEING OF THE UNDEESTANDIXG. 61
he had, nevertheless, previously abstracted it. God,
as a metaphysical being, is the intelligence satisfied
in itself, or rather, conversely, the intelligence satis-
fied in itself, thinking itself as the absolute being, is
God as a metaphysical being. Hence all metaphysical
predicates of God are real predicates only when they
are recognised as belonging to thought, to intelligence,
to the understanding.
The understanding is that which conditionates and
co-ordinates all things, that which places all things in reci-
procal dependence and connexion, because it is itself
immediate and unconditioned : it inquires for the cause
of all things, because it has its own ground and end in
itself. Only that which itself is nothing deduced,
nothing derived, can deduce and construct, can regard
all besides itself as derived ; just as only that which
exists for its own sake can view and treat other things
as means and instruments. The understanding is thus
the original, primitive being. The understanding de-
rives all things from God, as the first cause, it finds
the world, without an intelligent cause, given over to
senseless, aimless chance ; that is, it finds only in it-
self, in its own nature, the efficient and the final cause
of the world — the existence of the world is only then
clear and comprehensible when it sees the explanation
of that existence in the source of all clear and intelli-
gible ideas, L e., in itself. The being that works with
design, towards certain ends, i. e., with understanding,
is alone the being that to the understanding has imme-
diate certitude, self-evidence. Hence that which of it-
self has no designs, no purpose, must have the cause
of its existence in the design of another, and that an
intelligent being. And thus the understanding posits
its own nature as the causal, first, premundane exis-
tence : i. e., being in rank the first, but in time the last,
it makes itself the first in time also.
The understanding is to itself the criterion of all
reality. That which is opposed to the understanding,
that which is self-contradictory, is nothing j that which
62 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
contradicts reason, contradicts God. For example, it
is a contradiction of reason to connect with the idea
of the highest reality the limitations of definite time
and place ; and hence reason denies these of G-od, as
contradicting his nature. The reason can only believe
in a God who is accordant with its own nature, in a
God who is not beneath its own dignity, who on the
contrary is a realization of its own nature : L e., the
reason believes only in itself, in the absolute reality of
its own nature. The reason is not dependent on God,
but God on the reason. Even in the age of miracles
and faith in authority, the understanding constitutes
itself, at least formally, the criterion of divinity. God
is all and can do all, it was said, by virtue of his omnipo-
tence ; but nevertheless he is nothing and he can do
nothing which contradicts himself, i. e., reason. Even
omnipotence cannot do what is contrary to reason.
Thus above the divine omnipotence stands the higher
power of reason ; above the nature of God the nature
of the understanding, as the criterion of that which is
to be affirmed and denied of God, the criterion of the
positive and negative. Canst thou believe in a God
who is an unreasonable and wicked being ? No, in-
deed ; but why not? Because it is in contradiction
with thy understanding to accept a wicked and unrea-
sonable being as divine. What then dost thou affirm,
what is an object to thee, in God? Thy own under-
standing. God is thy highest idea, the supreme effort
of thy understanding, thy highestpower of thought.
God is the sum of all realities, /. c, the sum of all
affirmations of the understanding. That which I re
cognize i:i the understanding as essential, I place in
God as existent: God /'-.what the understanding
thinks as the highest. But in what I perceive to be
essential, is revealed the nature of my understanding
i shown the power of my thinking faculty.
Thus th' 1 understanding is the ens realissimum, the
most real being <>(' the <>!nto-theology, "we cannot conceive
GOD AS A BEING OF THE UNDERSTANDING. 63
God otherwise than by attributing to him without limit
all the real qualities which we find in ourselves.*
Our positive, essential qualities, our realities, are
therefore the realities of God, but in us they exist
with, in God without, limits. But what then with-
draws the limits from the realities, what does away
with the limits ? The understanding. What, accord-
ing to this, is the nature conceived without limits, but
the nature of the understanding releasing, abstracting
itself from all limits? As thou thinkest God, such is
thy thought ;^-the measure of thy God is the measure of
thy understanding. If thou conceivest God as limited,
thy understanding is limited ; if thou conceivest God
as unlimited, thy understanding is unlimited. If, for
example, thou conceivest God as a corporeal being,
corporeality is the boundary, the limit of thy under-
standing, thou canst conceive nothing without a body;
if on the contrary thou cleniest corporeality of God,
this is a corroboration and proof of the freedom of thy
understanding from the limitation of corporeality. In
the unlimited divine nature thou representest only thy
unlimited understanding. And when thou declarest
this unlimited being the ultimate essence, the highest
being, thou sayest in reality nothing else than this:
the etre supreme, the highest being, is the under-
standing.
The understanding is further the self-subsistent and
independent being. That which has no understanding
is not self-subsistent, is dependent. A man without
understanding is a man without will. He who has no
understanding allows himself to be deceived, imposed
upon, used as an instrument by others. How shall he
whose understanding is the tool of another, have an
independent will ? Only he who thinks, is free and
independent. It is only by the understanding that
man reduces the things around and beneath him to
mere means of his own existence. In general : that
* Kant Voiles, iiber d. philos. Religioual. Leipzig. 1817. p. 39.
64 . THE ESSEXCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
only is self-subsistent and independent which is an
end to itself, an object to itself. That which is an
end and object to itself, is for the very reason — in so
far as it is an object to itself — no longer a means and
object for another being. To be without understand-
ing is, in one word, to exist for another, — to be an
object : to have understanding is to exist for oneself,
■ — to be a subject. But that which no longer exists for
another, but for itself, rejects all dependence on ano-
ther being. It is true, we, as physical beings, depend
on the beings external to us, even as to the modifica-
tions of thought ; but in so far as we think, in the ac-
tivity of the understanding as such, we are dependent
on no other being. Activity of thought is spontaneous
activity. " When I think, I am conscious that my ec/o
in me thinks, and not some other thing. I conclude,
therefore, that this thinking in me does not inhere in
another thing outside of me, but in myself, conse-
quently that I am a substance, i. e., that I exist by my-
self, without being a predicate of another being."*
Although we always need the air, yet as natural philo- •
sophers we convert the air from an object of our phy-
sical need into an object of the self-sufficing activity
of thought, L e., into a mere thing for us. In breath-
ing I am the object of the air, the air the subject; but
when I make the air an object of thought, of investi-
gation, when I analyze it, I reverse this relation, — I
make myself the subject, the air an object. But that
which is the object of another being is dependent.
Thus the plant is dependent on air and light, that is,
it is an object for air and light, not for itself. It is
true that air and light are reciprocally an object for
the plant. Physical life, in general, ia nothing else
than this perpetual interchange of the objective and
Bubjective relation. We consume the air, and arc
consumed by it; we enjoy, and are enjoyed. The
understanding alone eiyoys all things without being
* Kant, L < . I . 80.
GOD AS A BEING OF THE UNDERSTANDING. 65
itself enjoyed ; it is the self-enjoying, self sufficing exist-
ence — the absolute subject — the subject which cannot
be reduced to the object of another being, because it
makes all things objects, predicates of itself, — which
comprehends all things in itself because it is itself not
a thing, because it is free from all things.
That is dependent, the possibility of whose existence
lies out of itself ; that is independent which has the
possibility of its existence in itself. Life therefore
involves the contradiction of an existence at once de-
pendent and independent, — the contradiction that its
possibility lies both in itself and out of itself. The
understanding alone is free from this and other contra-
dictions of life ; it is the essence perfectly self-subsis-
tent, perfectly at one with itself, perfectly self-existent.*
Thinking is existence in self ; life, as differenced from
thought, existence out of self ; life is to give from one-
self, thought is to take into oneself. Existence out of
self is the world, existence in self is God. To think
is to be God. The act of thought, as such, is the freedom
of the immortal gods from all external limitations
and necessities of life.
The unity of the understanding is the unity of God.
To the understanding the consciousness of its unity and
universality is essential ; the understanding is itself
nothing else than the consciousness of itself as absolute
identity, L e., that which is accordant with the under-
standing is to it an absolute, universally valid, law ;
it is impossible to the understanding to think that
what is self-contradictory, false, irrational, can any-
where be true, and, conversely, that what is true, ra-
tional, can anywhere be false and irrational. " There
may be intelligent beings who are not like me, and
* To guard against mistake I observe, that I do not apply to the un-
derstanding the expression, self-subsistent essence, and other terms of a
like character, in my own sense, but that I am here placing myself on
the stand-point of onto-theology, of metaphysical theology in general, in
order to shew that metaphysics is resolvable into psychology, that tho
onto-theological predicates are merely predicates of the understanding.
66 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
vet I am certain that there arc no intelligent beings
who know laws and truths different from those which
I recognise ; for every mind necessarily sees that two
and two make four, and that one must prefer one's
friend to one's dog.''* Of an essentially different un-
derstanding from that which affirms itself in man, I
have not the remotest conception, the faintest adum-
bration. On the contrary, every understanding which
I posit as different from my own, is only a position of
my own understanding, u e., an idea of my own, a con-
ception which falls within my power of thought, and
thus expresses my understanding. What I think, that
I myself do. of course only in purely intellectual mat-
ters ; what I think of as united, I unite : what I think
of as distinct, I distinguish ; what I think of as abo-
lished, as negatived, that I myself abolish and negative.
For example, if I conceive an understanding in which
the intuition or reality of the object is immediately
united with the thought of it, I actually unite it; my
understanding or my imagination is itself the power
of uniting these distinct or opposite ideas. How
would it be possible for me to conceive them united —
whether this conception be clear or confused — if I did
not unite them in myself? But whatever may be the
conditions of the understanding which a given human
individual may suppose as distinguished from his own,
this other understanding is only the understanding
which exists in man in general — the understanding
conceived apart from the limits of this particular in-
dividual. Unity is involved in the idea of the under-
standing. The impossibility for the understanding to
think two supreme beings, two infinite substances, two
Gods, is the impossibility lor the understanding to
contradict itself, to deny its own nature, to think of
itself as divided.
* Bfalebraache. author^ Gasehichte der Ph£lo& I. Bd.
• ,'• ;ili!ii diversa ab hac rati"!" censeretwqae injustum
lestam Ln Jove nut If arte, quod apud ooa jnstum ac prseclanun
}ia>»« tur ? I \t ri.-iniile nee omnio posaibile. — Chr. Hugenii
(Coemotheoroe, lib, i.)
GOD AS A BEING OF THE UNDERSTANDING. 67
The understanding is the infinite being. Infinitude
is immediately involved in unity, and finiteness in
plurality. Finiteness — in the metaphysical sense —
rests on the distinction of the existence from the
essence, of the individual from the species ; infinitude,
on the unity of existence and essence. Hence, that is
finite which can be compared with other beings of the
same species ; that is infinite which has nothing like
itself, which consequently does not stand as an indi-
vidual under a species, but is species and individual
in one, essence and existence in one. But such is the
understanding ; it has its essence in itself, consequently,
it has nothing together with or external to itself which
can be ranged beside it ; it is incapable of being com-
pared, because it is itself the source of all combinations
and comparisons ; immeasurable, because it is the mea-
sure of all measures, — we measure all things by the
understanding alone ; it can be circumscribed by no
higher generalization, it can be ranged under no spe-
cies, because it is itself the principle of all generaliz-
ing, of all classification, because it circumscribes all
things and beings. The definitions which the specu-
lative philosophers and theologians give of God, as
the being in whom existence and essence are not sep-
arable, who himself is all the attributes which he has,
so that predicate and subject are with him identical,
— all these definitions are thus ideas drawn solely from
the nature of the understanding.
Lastly, the understanding or the reason is the ne-
cessary being. Reason exists because only the exist-
ence of the reason is reason ; because, if there were no
reason, no consciousness, all would be nothing ; exist-
ence would be equivalent to non-existence. Conscious-
ness first founds the distinction between existence and
non-existence. In consciousness is first revealed the
value of existence, the value of nature. Why, in ge-
neral, does something exist? why does the world exist?
on the simple ground that if something did not exist,
nothing would exist ; if reason did not exist, there
68 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
would be only unreason ; thus the world exists because
it is an absurdity that the world should not exist. In
the absurdity of its non-existence is found the true
reason of its existence, in the groundlessness of the
supposition that it were not, the reason that it is.
Nothing, non-existence, is aimless, nonsensical, irra-
tional. Existence alone has an aim, a foundation,
rationality; existence is, because only existence is
reason and truth ; existence is the absolute necessity.
What is the cause of conscious existence, of life? The
need of life. But to whom is it a need? To that
which does not live. It is not a being who saw that
made the eye : to one who saw already, to what pur-
pose would be the eye ? No ! only the being who saw
not needed the eye. We are all come into the world
without the operation of knowledge and will ; but we
are come that knowledge and will may exist. Whence,
then, came the world? Out of necessity ; not out of a
necessity which lies in another being distinct from it-
self — that is a pure contradiction, — but out of its own
inherent necessity ; out of the necessity of necessity ;
because without the world there would be no necessity;
without necessity, no reason, no understanding. The
nothing, out of which the world came, is nothing with-
out the world. It is true that thus, negativity, as the
speculative philosophers express themselves — nothing
is the cause of the world ; — but a nothing which abo-
lishes itself, i. e., a nothing which could not have existed
if there had been no world. It is true that the world
springs out of a want, out of privation, but it is false
speculation to make this privation an ontological being:
this want is simply the want which lies in the supposed
non-existence of the world. Thus the world is only
necessary out of itself and through itself. But the ne-
cessity of the world is the necessity of reason. The
reason, as the sum of all realities, — for what are all
the glorias of the world without light, much more ex-
ternal light without, internal lighl ? -the reason is the
most indispensable being — the profonndest and most
GOD AS A BEING OF THE UNDERSTANDING. 69
essential necessity. In the reason first lies the self-
consciousness of existence, self-conscious existence ; in
the reason is first revealed the end, the meaning of
existence. Reason is existence objective to itself as
its own end ; the ultimate tendency of things. That
which is an object to itself is the highest, the final
being : that which has power over itself is almighty.
70 THE ESSENCE OP CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER III.
GOD AS A MORAL BEING, OR LAW.
God as God — the infinite, universal, non-anthropo-
morphic being of the understanding, has no more
significance for religion than a fundamental general
principle has for a special science ; it is merely the
ultimate point of support, — as it were, the mathema-
tical point, of religion. The consciousness of human
limitation or nothingness which is united with the idea
of this being, is by no means a religious consciousness ;
on the contrary, it characterizes sceptics, materialists,
and pantheists. The belief in God — at least in the
God of religion — is only lost where, as in scepticism,
pantheism, and materialism, the belief in man is lost,
at least in man such as he is presupposed in religion.
As little then as religion has any influential belief in
the nothingness of man,* so little has it any influential
belief in that abstract being with which the conscious-
ness of this nothingness is united. The vital elements
of religion are those only which make man an object
to man. To deny man, is to deny religion.
It certainly is the interest of religion that its object
should be distinct from man ; but it is also, nay, yet
more its interest, that this object should have human
attributes. That he should be a distinct being concerns
his existence only ; but that he should be human con-
cerns his essence. If he be of a different nature, how
* In religion, the representation or expression of die nothingness of
manfc I is the anger of God ; for as the love of God is thes£
firm&tion, hit anger Is the negation of man. But even this anger U not
taken in es d . . . U not really angry. II*- is not thoroughly
renwhen w* think thai he is angry, and punishes." — Lu-
T. viii. ].. 208.)
GOD AS A MORAL BEING, OR LAW. 71
can his existence or non-existence be of any importance
to man ? How can lie take so profound an interest in
an existence in which his own nature has no partici-
pation ?
To give an example. "When I believe that the
human nature alone has suffered for me, Christ is a poor
Saviour to me ; in that case, he needs a Saviour him-
self." And thus, out of the need for salvation, is pos-
tulated something transcending human nature, a being
different from man. But no sooner is this being pos-
tulated than there arises the yearning of man after
himself, after his own nature, and man is immediately
re-established. "Here is God, who is not man and
never yet became man. But this is not a God for
me That would be a miserable Christ to me, who
should be nothing but a purely separate God
and divine person without humanity. No, my
friend, where thou givest me God, thou must give me
humanity too."*
In religion man seeks contentment; religion is his
highest good. But how could he find consolation and
peace in God, if God were an essentially different being ?
How can I share the peace of a being if I am not of the
same nature with him ? If his nature is different from
mine, his peace is essentially different, — it is no peace
for me. How then can I become a partaker of his
peace, if I am not a partaker of his nature ; but how
can I be a partaker of his nature if I am really of a
different nature ? Every being experiences peace only
in its own element, only in the conditions of its own
nature. Thus, if man feels peace in God, he feels it
only because in God he first attains his true nature,
because here, for the first time, he is with himself, be-
cause everything in which he hitherto sought peace, and
which he hitherto mistook for his nature, was alien to
him. Hence, if man is to find contentment in God, he
must find himself in God. M No one will taste of God,
* Luther, Concordienhueli, Art. 8. Erklar.
72 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
but as He wills, namely — in the humanity of Christ ;
and if thou dost not find God thus, thou wilt never have
rest/ 1 " "Everything finds rest on the place in which
it was born. The place where I was born is God.
God is my father-land. Have I a father in God ? Yes,
I have not only a father, but I have myself in Him ;
before I lived in myself, I lived already in God."f
A God, therefore, who expresses only the nature of
the understanding, does not satisfy religion, is not the
God of religion. The understanding is interested not
only in man, but in the things out of man, in universal
Nature. The intellectual man forgets even himself in
the contemplation of Nature. The Christians scorned
the pagan philosophers because, instead of thinking of
themselves, of their own salvation, they had thought
only of things out of themselves. The Christian thinks
only of himself. By the understanding an insect is
contemplated with as much enthusiasm as the image of
God — man. The understanding is the absolute indif-
ference and identity of all things and beings. It is not
Christianity, not religious enthusiasm, but the enthu-
siasm of the understanding that we have to thank for
botany, mineralogy, zoology, physics, and astronomy.
The understanding is universal, pantheistic, the love of
the universe ; but the grand characteristic of religion,
and of the Christian religion especially, is, that it is
thoroughly anthropotheistic, the exclusive love of man
for himself, the exclusive self-affirmation of the human
nature, that is, of subjective human nature ; for it is
true that the understanding also affirms the nature of
man, but it is his objective nature, which has reference
to the object for the sake of the object, and the mani-
festation of which is science. Hence it must be some-
thing entirely different from the nature of the under-
* Luther. (S&mmtliche Schriften ondWerke. Leipzig, L729, foLT.
ill. p. 589. [1 U according to this edition that references ;ire given
throughout the present work.)
f Predigten etzlicher Lehrer vor and zu Taaleri Zeiten, Saniburg,
1621, p. 81.
GOD AS A MORAL BEING, OR LAW. 73
standing which is an object to man in religion, if he is
to find contentment therein, and this something will
necessarily he the very kernel of religion.
Of all the attributes which the understanding assigns
to God, that which in religion, and especially in the
Christian religion, has the pre-eminence, is moral per-
fection. But God as a morally perfect being is nothing
else than the realized idea, the fulfilled law of morality,
the moral nature of man posited as the absolute being ;
man's own nature, for the moral God requires man to
be as He himself is : Be ye holy for I am holy ; man's
own conscience, for how could he otherwise tremble
before the divine Being, accuse himself before him, and
make him the judge of his inmost thoughts and feelings ?
But the consciousness of the absolutely perfect moral
nature, especially as an abstract being separate from
man, leaves us cold and empty, because we feel the
distance, the chasm between ourselves and this being ;
— it is a dispiriting consciousness, for it is the con-
sciousness of our personal nothingness, and of the kind
which is the most acutely felt — moral nothingness.
The consciousness of the divine omnipotence and eter-
nity in opposition to my limitation in space and time
does not afflict me : for omnipotence does not command
me to be myself omnipotent ; eternity, to be myself eter-
nal. But I cannot have the idea of moral perfection
without at the same time being conscious of it as a law
for me. Moral perfection depends, at least for the
moral consciousness, not on the nature, but on the will
— it is a perfection of will, perfect will. I cannot con-
ceive perfect will, the will which is in unison with law,
which is itself law, without at the same time regarding
it as an object of will, i.e., as an obligation for myself.
The conception of the morally perfect being, is no
merely theoretical, inert conception, but a practical
one, calling me to action, to imitation, throwing me
into strife, into disunion with myself; for while it
proclaims to me what I ought to be, it also tells me to
my face, without any flattery, what I am not. And
D
74 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
religion renders this disunion all the more painful,* all
the more terrible, that it sets man's own nature before
him as a separate nature, and moreover as a personal
being, who hates and curses sinners, and excludes them
from his grace, the source of all salvation and hap-
piness.
Now, by what means does man deliver himself from
this state of disunion between himself and the perfect
being, from the painful consciousness of sin, from the
distressing sense of his own nothingness ? How does
he blunt the fatal sting of sin ? Only by this ; that he
is conscious of love as the highest, the absolute power
and truth, that he regards the Divine Being not only
as a law, as a moral being, as a being of the understan-
ding ; but also as a loving, tender, even subjective hu-
man being (that is, as having sympathy with indi-
vidual man.)
The understanding judges only according to the
stringency of law ; the heart accommodates itself, is
considerate, lenient, relenting, xa*' a v d ? ^ov t No man is
sufficient for the law which moral perfection sets be-
fore us ; but for that reason, neither is the law suffi-
cient for man, for the heart. The law condemns ; the
heart has compassion even on the sinner. The law
affirms me only as an abstract being, — love, as a real
being. Love gives me the consciousness that I am a
man ; the law only the consciousness that I am a sin-
ner, that I am worthless. t The law holds man in
bondage ; love makes him free.
Love hs the middle term, the substantial bond, the
principle of reconciliation between the perfect and the
imperfect, the sinless and sinful being, the universal
* "That which, in our own judgment, derogates from our seltaonceit,
humiliates us. Thus the moral (aw inevitably humiliates every man,
when he compares with it the Beusual tendency of his nature. — Kant,
Kritik. tier nrakt. Vemunit. Fourth edition, p. 182.
f Omnes peccavimus Parricidse cum lege cssperunt et illis
facinus poena monstravit — Seneca. "The law destroys us. w — Luther,
(Tl.. xvi. s, 820.)
GOD AS A MORAL BEING, OR LAW. 75
and the individual, the divine and the human. Love
is God himself, and apart from it there is no God.
Love makes man God, and God man. Love strength-
ens the weak, and weakens the strong, abases the high
and raises the lowly, idealizes matter and materializes
spirit. Love is the true unity of God and man, of
spirit and nature. In love common nature is spirit,
and the pre-eminent spirit is nature. Love is to deny
spirit from the point of view of spirit, to deny matter
from the point of view of matter. Love is materialism ;
immaterial love is a chimsera. In the longing of love
after the distant object, the abstract idealist involunta-
rily confirms the truth of sensuousness. But love is
also the idealism of nature, love is also spirit, esprit.
Love alone makes the nightingale a songstress ; love
alone gives the plant its corolla. And what wonders
does not love work in our social life ! What faith,
creed, opinion separates, love unites. Love even, hu-
morously enough, identifies the high noblesse with the
people. What the old mystics said of God, that he is
the highest and yet the commonest being, applies in
truth to love, and that not a visionary, imaginary love
— no ! a real love, a love which has flesh and blood,
which • vibrates as an almighty force through all
living.
Yes, it applies only to the love which has flesh and
blood, for only this can absolve from the sins which
flesh and blood commit. A merely moral being cannot
forgive what is contrary to the law of morality. That
which denies the law, is denied by the law. The moral
judge, who does not infuse human blood into his judg-
ment, judges the sinner relentlessly, inexorably. Since,
then, God is regarded as a sin-pardoning being, he is
posited, not indeed as an unmoral, but as more than a
moral being — in a word, as a human being. The ne-
gation or annulling of sin is the negation of abstract
moral rectitude, — the positing of love, mercy, sensuous
life. Not abstract beings — no ! only sensuous, living
peings, are merciful. Mercy is the justice of sensuous
d2
76 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
life.* Hence, God does not forgive the sins of men as
the abstract God of the understanding, but as man, as
the God made flesh, the visible God. God as man sins
not, it is true, but he knows, he takes on himself, the
sufferings, the wants, the needs of sensuous beings.
The blood of Christ cleanses us from our sins in the
eyes of God ; it is only his human blood that makes
God merciful, allays his anger ; that is, our sins are
forgiven us, because we are no abstract beings, but
creatures of flesh and blood.t
* " Das Rechtsgefuhl der Sinnlichkeit."
f " This, my God and- Lord, has taken upon him my nature, flesh
and "blood such as I have, and has heen tempted and has suffered in all
things like me, but without sin ; therefore he can have pity on my
weakness. — Hebrews v. Luther (Th. xvi. s. 533.) " The deeper we can
bring Christ into the flesh the better." — (Ibid. s. 565.) " God liimself,
when he is dealt with out of Christ, is a terrible God, for no consolation
is found in him, but pure anger and disfavour." — (Th. xv. s. 298.)
THE MYSTERY OF THE INCARNATION. 77
CHAPTER IV,
THE MYSTERY OF THE INCARNATION, OR GOD AS
LOVE, AS A BEING OF THE HEART.
It is the consciousness of love by which man reconciles
himself with God, or rather with his own nature as
represented in the moral law. The consciousness of
the divine love, or what is the same thing, the contem-
plation of God as human, is the mystery of the Incar-
nation. The Incarnation is nothing else than the
practical, material manifestation of the human nature
of God. God did not become man for his own sake ;
the need, the want of man — a want which still exists
in the religious sentiment — was the cause of the Incar-
nation. God became man out of mercy : thus he was
in himself already a human God before he became an
actual man ; for humai want, human misery, went to
his heart. The Incarnation was a tear of the divine
compassion, and hence it was only the visible advent
of a Being having human feelings, and therefore essen-
tially human.
If in the Incarnation we stop short at the fact of
God becoming man, it certainly appears a surprising,
inexplicable, marvellous event. But the incarnate God
is only the apparent manifestation of deified man ; for
the descent of God to man is necessarily preceded by
the exaltation of man to God. Man was already in
God, was already God himself, before God became
man, i. e., showed himself as man.* How otherwise
* " Such descriptions as those in which the Scriptures speak of God
as of a man, and ascribe to him all that is human, are very sweet and
comforting — namely, that he talks with us as a friend, and of such thing?
78 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
could God have become man? The old maxim, ex ni-
hilo, nil al fit, is applicable here also. A king who has
not the welfare of his subjects at heart, who while
seated on his throne does not mentally live with them
in their dwellings, who, in feeling, is not, as the peo-
ple say, " a common man," such a king will not de-
scend bodily from his throne to make his people happy
by his personal presence. Thus, has not the subject
risen to be a king, before the king descends to be a
subject? And if the subject feels himself honoured
and made happy by the personal presence of his king,
does this feeling refer merely to the bodily presence,
and not rather to the manifestation of the disposition.
of the philanthropic nature which is the cause of the
appearance ? But that which in the truth of religion
is the cause, takes in the consciousness of religion the
form of a consequence ; and so here the raising of man
to God is made a consequence of the humiliation or
descent of God to man. God, says religion, made
himself human that he might make man divine.*
That which is mysterious and incomprehensible, i. e.,
contradictory, in the proposition, " God is or becomes
a man," arises only from the mingling or confusion of
the idea or definitions of the universal, unlimited, me-
taphysical being with the idea of the religious God,
/. e.j the conditions of the understanding with the con-
ditions of the heart, the emotive nature; a confusion
which is the greatest hindrance to the correct know-
of religion. But in fact the idea of the Incar-
nation is nothing more than the human/orr/iof a God,
as men are wont to talk of with each other, and lie rejoices, sorrows, and
Buffers, like a man, for the sake of the mystery of the future humanity of
Christ"— Luther (T. ii. p. 834).
* " Dens Ix.m.) facta* est, nt homo Den^ Beret," — Angosturas (Serm.
p, p. 371, o. I), [n Luther, however, (T. L p. 834,) there is a
■ which indicates the true relation. When Moses called man
:' God, the likeness of God," he meant, says Luther, ob-
scurely to intimate thai "God was I i become man." Thus here the in-
carnation of God is clearly enough represented as. a consequence of the
hion of man.
THE MYSTERY OF THE INCARNATION. 79
who already in his nature, in the profoundest depths
of his soul, is a merciful and therefore a human
God.
The form given to this truth in the doctrine of the
church is, that it was not the first person of the God-
head who was incarnate, but the second, who is the
representative of man in and before God ; the second
person being however in reality, as will be shown, the
sole, true, first person in religion. And it is only
apart from this distinction of persons, that the God-
man appears mysterious, incomprehensible, " specula-
tive f for, considered in connexion with it, the Incar-
nation is a necessary, nay, a self-evident consequence.
The allegation, therefore, that the Incarnation is a
purely empirical fact, w T hich could be made known
only by means of a revelation in the theological sense,
betrays the most crass religious materialism ; for the
Incarnation is a conclusion which rests on a very com-
prehensible premiss. But it is equally perverse to
attempt to deduce the Incarnation from purely specu-
lative, L e,, metaphysical, abstract grounds ; for meta-
physics apply only to the first person of the Godhead,
who does not become incarnate, who is not a dramatic
person. Such a deduction would at the utmost be jus-
tifiable if it were meant consciously to deduce from
metaphysics the negation of metaphysics.
This example clearly exhibits the distinction be-
tween the method of our philosophy, and that of the
old speculative philosophy. The former does not
philosophize concerning the Incarnation as a peculiar,
stupendous mystery, after the manner of speculation
dazzled by mystical splendour ; on the contrary it
destroys the illusive supposition of a peculiar super-
natural mystery ; it criticises the dogma and reduces
it to its natural elements, immanent in man, to its
originating principle and central point — love.
The dogma presents to us two things — God and
love. God is love : but what does that mean? Is God
some thins: besides love? a being distinct from love?
80 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
Is it as if I said of an affectionate human being, he is
love itself? Certainly; otherwise I must give up the
name God, which expresses a special personal being,
a subject in distinction from the predicate. Thus love
is made something apart : God out of love sent his
only-begotten Son. Here love recedes and sinks into
insignificance in the dark background — God. It be-
comes merely a personal, though an essential, attribute;
hence it receives both in theory and in feeling, both
objectively and subjectively, the rank simply of a
predicate, not that of a subject, of the substance ; it
shrinks out of observation as a collateral, an accident ;
at one moment it presents itself to me as something
essential, at another, it vanishes again. God appears
to me in another form besides that of love ; in the form
of omnipotence, of a severe power not bound by love,
a power in which, though in a smaller degree, the
devils participate.
So long as love is not exalted into a substance, into
an essence, so long there lurks in the background of
love a subject, who even without love is something by
himself, an unloving monster, a diabolical being, whose
personality separable and actually separated from love,
delights in the blood of heretics and unbelievers, — the
phantom of religious fanaticism. Nevertheless the
essential idea of the Incarnation, though enveloped in
the night of the religious consciousness, is love. Love
determined God to the renunciation of his divinity.""
Xot because of his Godhead as such, according to which
he is the subject in the proposition — God is love, but
* It w;is in this sense that the old uncompromising enthusiastic faith
celebrated the Incarnation. Amor triumphat de Deo, says St. Bernard.
And only in tin* ^onse of a real M-li-ivnuneiation, self-negation of the God-
head, lies the reality, the vit of tin? Incarnation; although this self-nega-
tion is in itself merely a conception of tin; imagination, for. Looked at in
broad daylight, God does not negative himself in the Incarnation, hut he
himself as that which In- is, as a human being. The fabrications
which modern rationalistic orthodoxy and pietistic rationalism have ad-
vanced concerning tie- [ncarnation, in opposition to the rapturous concept
US "1" ancient faith, do not deserve to be mentioned,
ttill lets controvert d.
THE MYSTERY OF THE INCARNATION. 81
because of his love, of the predicate, is it that he re-
nounced his Godhead ; thus love is a higher power and
truth than Deity. Love conquers God. It was love
to which God sacrificed his divine majesty. And what
sort of love was that? another than ours ? than that to
which we sacrifice life and fortune ? Was it the love
of himself? of himself as God? No! it was love to
man. But is not love to man human love? Can I
love man without loving him humanly, without loving
him as he himself loves, if he truly loves? Would not
love be otherwise a devilish love ? The devil too loves
man, but not for man's sake — for his own ; thus he
loves man out of egotism, to aggrandize himself, to
extend his power. But God loves man for man's sake,
i. e., that he may make him good, happy, blessed. Does
he not then love man, as the true man loves his fellow ?
Has love a plural ? Is it not everywhere like itself?
What then is the true unfalsified import of the Incar-
nation, but absolute, pure love, without adjunct, with-
out a distinction between divine and human love?
For though there is also a self-interested love among
men, still the true human love, which is alone worthy
of this name, is that which impels the sacrifice of self
to another. Who then is our Saviour and Redeemer ?
God or Love? Love ; for God as God has not saved
us, but Love, which transcends the difference between
the divine and human personality. As God has re-
nounced himself out of love, so we, out of love, should
renounce God ; for if we do not sacrifice God to love,
we sacrifice love to God, and, in spite of the predicate
of love, we have the God — the evil being — of religious
fanaticism.
While, however, we have laid open this nucleus of
truth in the Incarnation, we have at the same time ex-
hibited the dogma in its falsity, we have reduced the
apparently supernatural and super-rational mystery to
a simple truth inherent in human nature : — a truth
which does not belong to the Christian religion alone,
but which, implicitly at least, belongs more or less to
d3
62 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
every religion as such. For every religion which has
any claim to the name, presupposes that God is not
indifferent to the beings who worship him, that there-
fore what is human is not alien to him, that, as an ob-
ject of human veneration, he is a human God. Every
prayer discloses the secret of the Incarnation, every
prayer is in fact an incarnation of God. In prayer I
involve God in human distress. I make him a particip*
ator in my sorrows and wants. God is not deaf to
my complaints : he has compassion on me ; hence he
renounces his divine majesty, his exaltation above all
that is finite and human ; he becomes a man with man ;
for if he listens to me, and pities me, he is affected by
my sufferings. God loves man — L e., God suffers from
man. Love does not exist without sympathy, sym-
pathy does not exist without suffering in common.
Havel any sympathy for a being without feeling?
No 1 I feel only for that which has feeling — only for
that which partakes of my nature, for that in which I
feel myself whose sufferings I myself suffer. Sympathy
presupposes a like nature. The Incarnation Provi-
dence, prayer, are the expression of this identity of
nature in God and man.*
It is true that theology, which is pre-occupied with
the metaphysical attributes of eternity, unconditioned-
. unrhangeableness, and the like abstractions,
which express the nature of the understanding, — theo-
logy denies the possibility that God should suffer, but
i doing it denies the truth of religion,! For re-
imufl afhVi Deum miserieonlia no^tH ct non solum respicere
tiam numerate stillulas, sicut seriptam in 1'salnio
I. VI. Fflitu . fncitur senso miseriarum ncx-tramm." — Melanc-
tlionis et aliorurn (Deolam. T. iii. p. 286, p. 450).
f St Bernard resorts to a charmingly Bophistica] play of words: —
i ni proprium est misereri
— Sup. ( ■'. 5trmo26.) Af wion were not
■■•■. it ifl true, the sufiering of the heart. But
• thy sympathising heart ? No love, no suffering.
/.. the some or suffering, is the universal heart, the common
I
THE MYSTERY OF THE INCARNATION. 83
ligion — the religious man in the act of devotion, be-
lieves in a real sympathy of the divine being in his
sufferings and wants, believes that the will of God can
be determined by the fervour of prayer, i. e., by the
force of feeling, believes in a real, present fulfilment
of his desire, wrought by prayer. The truly religious
man unhesitatingly assigns his own feelings to God ;
God is to him a heart susceptible to all that is human.
The heart can betake itself only to the heart ; feeling
can appeal only to feeling ; it finds consolation in it-
self, in its own nature alone.
The notion that the fulfilment of prayer has been
determined from eternity, that it was originally in-
cluded in the plan of creation, is the empty, absurd
fiction of a mechanical mode of thought, which is in
absolute contradiction with the nature of religion.
" We need," says Lavater somewhere, and quite cor-
rectly according to the religious sentiment, " an arbi-
trary God. 77 Besides, even according to this fiction,
God is just as much a being determined by man, as in
the real, present fulfilment consequent on the power
of prayer ; the only difference is, that the contradic-
tion with the unchangeableness and unconditioned-
ness of God — that which constitutes the difficulty — is
thrown back into the deceptive "distance of the past or
of eternity. Whether God decides on the fulfilment
of my prayer now, on the immediate occasion of my
offering it, or whether he did decide on it long ago,
is fundamentally the same thing.
It is the greatest inconsequence to reject the idea of
a God who can be determined by prayer, that is, by
the force of feeling, as an unworthy anthropomorphic
idea. If we once believe in a being who is an object
of veneration, an object of prayer, an object of affec-
tion, who is providential, who takes care of man, — in
a Providence, which is not conceivable without love,
— in a being, therefore, who is loving, whose motive
of action is love ; we also believe in a being, who has,
if not an anatomical, yet a psychical human heart.
84 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
The religious mind, as has been said, places everything
in God, excepting that alone which it despises. The
Christians certainly gave their God no attributes
which contradicted their own moral ideas, but they
gave him without hesitation, and of necessity, the
emotions of love, of compassion. And the love which
the religious mind places in God is not an illusory,
imaginary love, but a real, true love. God is loved
and loves again ; the divine love is only human love
made objective, affirming itself. In God love is ab-
sorbed in itself as its own ultimate truth.
It may be objected to the import here assigned to
the Incarnation, that the Christian Incarnation is alto-
gether peculiar, that at least it is different (which is
quite true in certain respects, as will hereafter be ap-
parent) from the incarnations of the heathen deities,
whether Greek or Indian. These latter are mere
products of men or deified men ; but in Christianity
is given the idea of the true God : here the union of
the divine nature with the human is first significant
and i; speculative. n Jupiter transforms himself into
a bull : the heathen incarnations are mere fancies. In
paganism there is no more in the nature of God than
in his incarnate manifestation ; in Christianity, on
the contrary, it is God, a separate, superhuman being,
who appears as man. But this objection is refuted
by the remark already made, that even the premiss of
the Christian Incarnation contains the human nature.
God loves man ; moreover God has a Son ; God is a
i;i tut)* : the relations of humanity are not excluded
from God; the human is not remote from God, not
unknown to him. Thus here also there is nothing
more in the nature of God than in the incarnate mani-
festation of God. In the Incarnation religion only
confesses, what in reflection on itself, as theology, it
will not admit; namely, that God is an altogether
human being. The [ncarnation, the mystery of the
"Godman," is therefore no mysterious composition of
contraries, no synthetic fact, a.- it is regarded by the
THE MYSTERY OF THE INCARNATION. 85
speculative religious philosophy, which has a particu-
lar delight in contradiction ; it is an analytic fact, — a
human word with a human meaning. If there be a
contradiction here, it lies before the incarnation and
out of it ; in the union of providence, of love, with
deity ; for if this love is a real love, it is not essen-
tially different from our love, — there are only our
limitations to be abstracted from it ; and thus the In-
carnation is only the strongest, deepest, most palpable,
open-hearted expression of this providence, this love.
Love knows not how to make its object happier than
by rejoicing it with its personal presence, by letting
itself be seen. To see the invisible benefactor face to
face is the most ardent desire of love. To see is a
divine act. Happiness lies in the mere sight of the
beloved one. The glance is the certainty of love. And
the Incarnation has no other significance, no other
effect, than the indubitable certitude of the love of
God to man. Love remains, but the incarnation upon
the earth passes away: the appearance was limited by
time and place, accessible to few ; but the essence, the
nature which was manifested, is eternal and univer-
sal. We can no longer believe in the manifestation
for its own sake, but only for the sake of the thing
manifested ; for us there remains no immediate pre-
sence but that of love.
The clearest, most irrefragable proof, that man in
religion contemplates himself as the object of the
divine Being, as the end of the divine activity, that
thus in religion he has relation only to his own nature,
only to himself, — the clearest, most irrefragable proof
of this is the love of God to man, the basis and central
point of religion. God for the sake of man empties
himself of his Godhead, lays aside his Godhead. Herein
lies the elevating influence of the Incarnation ; the
highest, the perfect being humiliates, lowers himself
for the sake of man. Hence, in God I learn to esti-
mate my own nature ; I have value in the sight of
God ; the divine significance of my nature is become
86 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
evident to me. How can the worth of man be more
strongly expressed than when God, for man's sake,
becomes a man, when man is the end, the object of the
divine love ? The love of God to man is an essential
condition of the divine Being : God is a God who loves
me — who loves man in general. Here lies the em-
phasis, the fundamental feeling of religion. The love
of God makes me loving ; the love of God to man is
the cause of man's love to God ; the divine love causes,
awakens human love. " We love God because he
first loved us." What, then, is it that I love in God?
Love : love to man. . But when I love and worship
the love with which God loves man, do I not love
man ; is not my love of God, though, indirectly, love
of man? If God loves man, is not man, then, the
very substance of God ? That which I love — is it not
my iramost being? Have I a heart when I do not
love? No ! love only is the heart of man. But what
is love without the thing loved ? Thus what I love
is my heart, the substance of my being, my nature.
Why does man grieve — why does he lose pleasure in
life, when he has lost the beloved object ? Why ? be-
cause with the beloved object he has lost his heart, the
activity of his affections, the principle of life. Thus,
if God loves man, man is the heart of God — the wel-
fare of man his deepest anxiety. If man, then, is the
object of God, is not man, in God, an object to him-
self? is not the content of the divine nature the human
nature? If God is love, is not the essential content
of this love, man ? Is not the love of God to man —
th€ basis and central point of religion — the love of
man to himself made an object, contemplated as the
highest objective truth, as the highest Being to man?
Js not then the proposition, " God loves man" an orien-
talism (religion is essentially oriental), which in plain
speech means, the highest is the love of man?
The truth to which, by means of analysis, we have
here reduced the mystery of the Incarnation, has also
been recognised even in the religious consciousness
THE MYSTERY OF THE INCARNATION. 87
Thus Luther, for example, says, " He who can truly
conceive such a thing (namely, the incarnation of God)
in his heart, should, for the sake of the flesh and blood
which sits at the right hand of God, bear love to all
flesh and blood here upon the earth, and never more
be able to be angry with any man. The gentle man-
hood of Christ our God, should at a glance fill all
hearts with joy, so that never more could an angry,
unfriendly thought come therein — yea, every man
ought, out of great joy, to be tender to his fellow-man,
for the sake of that our flesh and blood." " This is a
fact which should move us to great joy and blissful
hope, that we are thus honoured above all creatures,
even above the angels, so that we can with truth boast,
■ — my own flesh and blood sits at the right hand ot
God, and reigns over all. Such honour has no creature,
not even an angel. This ought to be a furnace that
should melt us all into one heart, and should create
such a fervour in us men that we should heartily love
each other." But that which in the truth of religion
is the essence of th§ fable, the chief thing, is to the
religious consciousness only the moral of the fable, a
collateral thing.
88 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER V.
THE MYSTERY OF THE SUFFERING GOD.
An essential condition of the incarnate, or, what is
the same thing, the human God, namely, Christ, is the
Passion. Love attests itself by suffering. All thoughts
and feelings which are immediately associated with
Christ, concentrate themselves in the idea of the
Passion. God as God is the sum of all human perfec-
tion ; God as Christ is the sum of all human misery.
The heathen philosophers celebrated activity, espe-
cially the spontaneous activity of the intelligence, as
the highest, the divine; the Christians consecrated
passivity, even placing it in God. If God as actus
purus, as pure activity, is the God of abstract philo-
sophy ; so, on the other hand, Christ, the God of the
Christians, is the passio pur a, pure suffering — the high-
est metaphysical thought, the etre supreme, of the heart.
For what makes more impression on the heart than
suffering? especially the suffering of one who consi-
dered in himself is free from suffering, exalted above
it; — the suffering of the innocent, endured purely for
the good of others, the suffering of love, — self-sacrifice ?
But for the very reason that the history of the Passion
is the history which most deeply affects the human
heart, or let us rather say the heart, in general — for
it would be a ludicrous mistake in man to attempt to
conceive any other heart than the human, — it follows
undeniably that nothing else is expressed in that
history, nothing else is made an object in it, but the
lmt ure of the heart, — that it is not an invention of the
understanding or the poetic faculty, but of the heart.
The heart, however, does not invent in the same way
a& the free imagination or intelligence ; it has a passive,
THE MYSTERY OF THE SUFFERING GOD. 89
receptive relation to what it produces ; all that pro-
ceeds from it seems to it given from without, takes it
by violence, works with the force of irresistible ne-
cessity. The heart overcomes, masters man ; he who
is once in its power is possessed as it were by his demon,
by his God. The heart knows no other God, no more
excellent being than itself, than a God whose name
may indeed be another, but whose nature, whose sub-
stance, is the nature of the heart. And out of the heart,
out of the inward impulse to do good, to live and die
for man, out of the divine instinct of benevolence which
desires to make all happy, and excludes none, not even
the most abandoned and abject, out of the moral duty
of benevolence in the highest sense, as having become
an inward necessity, i. e., a movement of the heart, —
out of the human nature, therefore, as it reveals itself
through the heart, has sprung what is best, what is
true in Christianity — its essence purified from theo-
logical dogmas and contradictions.
For, according to the principles which we have
already developed, that which in religion is the pre-
dicate, we must make the subject, and that which in
religion is a subject we must make a predicate, thus
inverting the oracles of religion ; and by this means
we arrive at the truth. God suffers — suffering is the
predicate — but for men, for others, not for himself.
What does that mean in plain speech? nothing else
than this : to suffer for others is divine ; he who suffers
for others, who lays down his life for them, acts di-
vinely, is a God to men.*
The passion of Christ, however, represents not only
* Religion speaks by example. Example is the law of religion. What
Christ did, is law. Christ suffered for others ; therefore, we should do
likewise. " Qua? necessitas fuit ut sic exinaniret se, sic humiliaret se, sic
abbreviaret se Dominus majestatis ; nisi ut vos similiter faciatis ?" —
Bernardus (in Die nat. Domini). "We ought studiously to consider
the example of Christ That would move us and incite us, so
that we from our hearts should willingly help and serve other people, even
though it might be hard, and we must suffer on account of it." — Luther
(T. xv p. 40).
90 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
moral, voluntary suffering, the suffering of love, the
power of sacrificing self for the good of others ; it re-
presents also suffering as such, suffering in so far as
it is an expression of passibility in general. The
Christian religion is so little superhuman, that it even
sanctions human weakness. The heathen philosopher,
on hearing tidings of the death of his child, exclaims :
u I knew that he was mortal.'' Christ, on the contrary,
— at least in the Bible, — sheds tears over the death of
Lazarus, a death which he nevertheless knew to be
only an apparent one. While Socrates empties the
cup of poison with unshaken soul, Christ exclaims :
"If it be possible, let this cup pass from me."* Christ
is in this respect the self-confession of human sensi-
bility. In opposition to the heathen, and in particular
the stoical principle, with its rigorous energy of will
and self-sustainedness, the Christian involves the con-
sciousness of his own sensitiveness and susceptibility in
the consciousness of God ; he finds it, if only it be no
sinful weakness, not denied, not condemned in God.
To suffer is the highest command of Christianity —
the history of Christianity is the history of the Passion
of Humanity. While amongst the heathens the shout
of sensual pleasure mingled itself in the worship of
the gods, amongst the Christians, we mean of course
the ancient Christians, God is served with sighs and
tears.t But as where sounds of sensual pleasure make
a part of the cultus, it is a sensual God, a God of life,
who is worshipped, as indeed these shouts of joy arc
only a symbolical definition of the nature of the gods
to whom this jubilation is acceptable ; so also the sighs
of Christians are tones which proceed from the inmost
* " Haerent plerique hoc loco. Egoautem boh solum exensandnm non
puto, Bed ctiaui trasquam magia pietatem ejus majestatemqne dexniror.
Minufl enim contcderal mihi, nisi meuxn anacepiaaet affectum. Ergo pro
me dolait, qui pro se nihil habuit, qtiod doleret." — Ambrosias (Exposit.
in Lucsa K\\ 1. x. c 22),
f "Quaiido enim illi (Deo) appropinqtiare auderenma in sua. impaaa*
biltiate manenti ?" — Bernardo* (Tract, dc ariL GracL HumiL ct Superb.
THE MYSTERY OP THE SUFFERING GOD. 91
soul, the inmost nature of their God. The God ex-
pressed by the cultus, whether this be an external, or,
as with the Christians, an inward spiritual worship, —
not the God of sophistical theology, — is the true God
of man. But the Christians, we mean of course the
ancient Christians, believed that they rendered the
highest honour to their God by tears, the tears of re-
pentance and yearning. Thus tears are the light-re-
flecting drops which mirror the nature of the Christ-
ian's God. But a God who has pleasure in tears, ex-
presses nothing else than the nature of the heart. It
is true that the theory of the Christian religion says :
Christ has done all for us, has redeemed us, has recon-
ciled us with God ; and from hence the inference may
be drawn : Let us be of a joyful mind and disposition ;
what need have we to trouble ourselves as to how we
shall reconcile ourselves with God? we are reconciled
already. But the imperfect tense in which the fact of
suffering is expressed, makes a deeper, a more endur-
ing impression, than the perfect tense which expresses
the fact of redemption. The redemtion is only the
result of the suffering ; the suffering is the cause of
the redemption. Hence the suffering takes deeper
root in the feelings ; the suffering makes itself an ob-
ject of imitation ; — not so the redemption. If God
himself suffered for my sake, how can I be joyful, how
can I allow myself any gladness, at least on this cor-
rupt earth, which was the theatre of his suffering ?*
Ought I to fare better than God? Ought I not, then,
to make his sufferings my own? Is not what God my
Lord does, my model ? Or shall I share only the gain,
and not the cost also ? Do I know merely that he has
redeemed me ? Do I not also know the history of his
suffering? Should it be an object of cold remem-
brance to me, or even an object of rejoicing, because
it has purchased my salvation? Who can think so —
* "Dens mens pendet in patibulo et ego voluptati operam dabo?" (Form.
Hon. Vitas. Among the spnrions writings of St. Bernard.) "Memoria cru-
cifixi crncifigat in te camem tuam." — Joh. Gerhard (Medit. sacra?-, M. 37).
92 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
who can wish to be exempt from the sufferings of his
God?
The Christian religion is the religion of suffering.*
The images of the crucified one which we still meet
with in all churches, represent not the Saviour, but
only the crucified, the suffering Christ. Even the
self-crucifixions among the Christians are, psycholo-
gically, a deep-rooted consequence of their religious
views. How should not he who has always the image
of the crucified one in his mind, at length contract the
desire to crucify either himself or another? At least
we have as good a warrant for this conclusion as
Augustine and other fathers of the church for their
reproach against the heathen religion, that the licen-
tious religious images of the heathens provoked and
authorized licentiousness.
God suffers, means in truth nothing else than : God
is a heart. The heart is the source, the centre of all
suffering. A being without suffering is a being with-
out a heart. The mystery of the suffering God is
therefore the mystery of feeling, sensibility. A suffer-
ing God is a feeling, sensitive God.f But the propo-
sition : God is a feeling Being, is only the religious
periphrase of the proposition : feeling is absolute, di-
vine in its nature.
Man has the consciousness not only of a spring of
activity, but also of a spring of suffering in himself.
I feel ; and I feel feeling (not merely will and thought,
which are only too often in opposition to me and my
feelings), as belonging to my essential being, and,
though the source of all sufferings and sorrows, as a
glorious, divine power and perfection. What w^ould
man be without feeling ? It'is the musical power in
man. But what would man be without music? Just as
man has a musical faculty and feels an inward necessi-
* " It is Letter to Suffer evil, than to do good." — Lu£her(T. it. B, IT).)
f " Pati voliiit, ut coinp.'iti diaceret, miser fieri, nl miaereri dieceret. w — ■
Bernhard (de Grad.) ll Bfiaeiere oostri, quoniam oarnia imberillitatcm,
tu ip^c cam paasus, experttu cs." — demons Alex, Psedag. 1. i. c. b.
THE MYSTERY OF THE SUFFERING GOD. 93
ty to breathe out his feelings in song ; so, by a like ne-
cessity, he in religious sighs and tears, streams forth
the nature of feeling as an objective, divine nature.
Religion is human nature reflected, mirrored in it-
self. That which exists has necessarily a pleasure, a
joy in itself, loves itself, and loves itself justly ; to
blame it because it loves itself is to reproach it be-
cause it exists. To exist is to assert oneself, to affirm
oneself, to love oneself ; he to whom life is a burthen,
rids himself of it. Where, therefore, feeling is not
depreciated and repressed, as with the Stoics, where
existence is awarded to it, there also is religious power
and significance already conceded to it, there also is
it already exalted to that stage in which it can mirror
and reflect itself, in which it can project its own image
as God. G od is the mirror of man.
That which has essential value for man, which he
esteems the perfect, the excellent, in which he has true
delight, — that alone is God to him. If feeling seems
to thee a glorious attribute, it is then, per se, a divine
attribute to thee. Therefore, the feeling, sensitive
man believes only in a feeling, sensitive God, i. e., he
believes only in the truth of his own existence and
nature, for he can believe in nothing else than that
which is involved in his own nature. His faith is the
consciousness of that which is holy to him ; but that
alone is holy to man which lies deepest within him,
which is most peculiarly his own, the basis, the essence
of his individuality. To the feeling man a God with-
out feeling is an empty, abstract, negative God, i. e.,
nothing ; because that is wanting to him which is pre-
cious and sacred to man. God is for man the com-
mon-place book where he registers his highest feelings
and thoughts, the genealogical tree on which are enter-
ed the names that are dearest and most sacred to him.
It is a sign of an undiscriminating good nature, a
womanish instinct, to gather together and then to pre-
serve tenaciously all that we have gathered, not to trust
anything to the waves of forgetfulness, to the chance of
94 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
memory, in short not to trust ourselves and learn to
know what really has value for us. The freethinker
is liable to the danger of an unregulated, dissolute
life. The religious man, who binds together all things
in one, does not lose himself in sensuality ; but for
that reason he is exposed to the danger of illiberality,
of spiritual selfishness and greed. Therefore, to the
religious man at least, the irreligious or un-religious
man appears lawless, arbitrary, haughty, frivolous ;
not because that which is sacred to the former is not
also in itself sacred to the latter, but only because
that which the un-religious man holds in his head
merely, the religious man places out of and above
himself as an object, and hence recognises in himself
the relation of a formal subordination. The religious
man, having a common-place book, a nucleus of aggra-
gation, has an aim, and having an aim he has firm
standing-ground. Xot mere will as such, not vague
knowledge — only activity with a purpose, which is
the union of theoretic and practical activity, gives
man a moral basis and support, i. e., character. Every
man, therefore, must place before himself a God, t\ e.,
an aim, a purpose. The aim is the conscious, voluntary,
essential impulse of life, the glance of genius, the focus
of self-knowledge, — the unity of the material and spi-
ritual in the individual man. He who has an aim, has
a law over him; he does not merely guide himself;
he is guided. He who has no aim. has no home, no
sanctuary ; aimlessncss is the greatest unhappiness.
Even he who has only common aims, gets on better,
though he may not be better, than he who has no aim.
An aim sets limits ; but limits are the mentors of vir-
tue He who has an aim, an aim which is in itself
true and essential, has, to ipso, a religion, if not in
the narrow sense of common pietism, yet — and this is
the only point to be considered — in the sense of rea-
son, in the sen.-e of the universal, the only true love.
THE MYSTERY OF THE TRINITY. 95
CHAPTER VI.
THE MYSTERY OF THE TRINITY AND THE
MOTHER OF GOD.
If a God without feeling, without a capability of suf-
fering, will not suffice to man as a feeling, suffering
being, neither will a God with feeling only, a God
without intelligence and will. Only a being who
comprises in himself the whole man can satisfy the
whole man. Man's consciousness of himself in his to-
tality is the consciousness of the Trinity. The Tri-
nity knits together the qualities or powers, which
were before regarded separately, into unity, and
thereby reduces the universal being of the under-
standing, i. e., God as God, to a special being, a spe-
cial faculty.
That which theology designates as the image, the
similitude of the Trinity, we must take as the thing
itself, the essence, the archetype, the original ; by this
means we shall solve the enigma. The so-called
images by which it has been sought to illustrate the
Trinity, and make it comprehensible, are, principally:
mind, understanding, memory, will, love — mens, intel-
lect us, memoria, voluntas, amor or caritas.
God thinks, God loves ; and, moreover, he thinks,
he loves himself; the object thought, known, loved, is
God himself. The objectivity of self-consciousness is
the first thing we meet with in the Trinity. Self-con-
sciousness necessarily urges itself upon man as some-
thing absolute. Existence is for him one with self-
consciousness ; existence with self-consciousness is for
him existence simply. If I do not know that I exist,
96 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
it is all one whether I exist or not. Self-conscious-
ness is for man — is, in fact, in itself — absolute. A God
who knows not his own existence, a God without con-
sciousness, i3 no God. Man cannot conceive himself
as without consciousness ; hence he cannot conceive
God as without it. The divine self-consciousness is
nothing else than the consciousness of consciousness as
an absolute or divine essence.
But this explanation is by no means exhaustive.
On the contrary, we should be proceeding very arbi-
trarily if we sought to reduce and limit the mystery
of the Trinity to the proposition just lain down. Con-
sciousness, understanding, will, love, in the sense of
abstract essences or qualities, belong only to abstract
philosophy. But religion is man's consciousness of
himself in his concrete or living totality, in which
the identity of self-consciousness exists only as the
pregnant, complete unity of / and thou.
Religion, at least the Christian, is abstraction from
the world ; it is essentially inward. The religious man
leads a life withdrawn from the world, hidden in God,
still, void of worldly joy. He separates himself from
the world, not only in the ordinary sense, according to
which the renunciation of the world belongs to every
true, earnest man, but also in that wider sense which
science gives to the word, when it calls itself world-
wisdom (icelt-weislteit ;) but he thus separates himself,
only because God is a Being separate from the world,
an extra and supramundane Being, — L e„ abstractly
and philosophically expressed, the non-existence of
the world. God as an extramundane being, is how-
ever nothing else than the nature of man, withdrawn
from the world and concentrated in itself, freed from
all worldly ties and entanglements, transporting itself
above the world, and positing itself in this condition
as a real objective being; or, nothing else than the
consciousness of the power to abstract oneself from
all thai is external, and to live for and with oneself
alone, under the form which this power takes in rcli
THE MYSTERY OF THE TRINITY. 97
gion, namely, that of a being distinct, apart from
man.* God as God, as a simple being, is the being
absolutely alone, solitary — absolute solitude and seli-
sufficingness ; for that only can be solitary which is
self-sufficing. To be able to be solitary is a sign of
character and thinking power. Solitude is the want
of the thinker, society the want of the heart. We can
think alone, but we can love only with another. In
love we are dependent, for it is the need of another
being ; we are independent only in the solitary act of
thought. Solitude is selfsufficingness.
But from a solitary God the essential need of dua-
lity, of love, of community, of the real, completed self-
consciousness, of the alter ego, is excluded. This want
is therefore satisfied by religion thus : in the still soli-
tude of the divine being is placed another, a second,
different from God as to personality, but identical with
him in essence, — God the Son, in distinction from God
the Father. God the Father is J, God the Son Thou,
The I is understanding, the Thou love. But Love
with understanding and understanding with love, is
mind, and mind is the totality of man as such — the
total man.
Participated life is alone true, self-satisfying, divine
life : — this simple thought, this truth, natural, imma-
nent in man, is the secret, the supernatural mystery of
the Trinity. But religion expresses this truth, as it
does every other, in an indirect manner, i. e., inverse-
ly, for it here makes a general truth into a particular
one, the true subject into a predicate, when it says :
God is a participated life, a life of love and friendship.
" Dei essentia est extra omnes creaturas, sicut ab aeterno fait Dens in
se ipso ; ab omnibns ergo creatnris amorem tnnm abstrabas." — Jobn
Gerhard (Medit. sacras, M. 31). " If thon wonldst have the Creator,
thon mnst do without the creature. The less of the creature, the more
of God. Therefore, abjure all creatures, with all their consolations."—
J. Tauler (Postilla. Hamburg, 1621, p. 312). " If a man cannot say
in his heart with truth : God and I are alone in the world — there is no-
thing else, — he has no peace in himself." — G. Arnold (Von Verschmii*
hung der Welt. Wahre Abbild der Ersten Christen, L. 4, c. 2, § 7).
98 . THE ESSENCE OP CHRISTIANITY.
The third person in the Trinity expresses nothing
further than the love of the two divine Persons towards
each other ; it is the unity of the Son and the Father,
the idea of community, strangely enough regarded in
its turn as a special personal being.
The Holy Spirit owes its personal existence only to
a name, a word. The earliest Fathers of the Church
are well known to have identified the Spirit with the
Son. Even later, its dogmatic personality wants con-
sistency. He is the love with which God loves himself
and man, and on the other hand, he is the love with
which man loves God and men. Thus he is the iden
tity of God and man, made objective according to the
usual mode of thought in religion, namely, as in itself
a distinct being. But for us this unity or identity is
already involved in the idea of the Father, and yet
more in that of the Son. Hence we need not make
the Holy Spirit a separate object of our analysis. Only
this one remark further. In so far as the Holy Spirit
represents the subjective phase, he is properly the re-
presentation of the religious sentiment to itself, the
representation of religious emotion, of religious en-
thusiasm, or the personification, the rendering objective
of religion in religion. The Holy Spirit is therefore
the sighing creature, the yearning of the creature
after God.
But that there are in fact only two Persons in the
Trinity, the third representing, as has been said, only
love, is involved in this, that to the strict idea of love
two suffice. With two we have the principle of multi-
plicity and all its essential results. Two is the prin-
ciple of multiplicity, and can therefore stand as its
complete substitute. If several persons were posited
the force of love would only be weakened — it would
be dispersed. But love and the heart are identical ;
the heart is no Bpecial power ; it is the man who
love-, and in 80 far as he loves. The Second Person
is therefore the self-assertion of the human hear! as the
principle of duality, of participated life,- -itia warmth ;
THE MYSTERY OF THE TRINITY. 99
the Father is light, although light was chiefly a pre-
dicate of the Son, because in him the Godhead first
became clear, comprehensible. But notwithstanding
this, light as a super- terrestrial element may be ascribed
to the Father, the representative of the Godhead as
such, the cold being of the intelligence ; and warmth,
as a terrestrial element, to the Son. God as the Son
first gives warmth to man ; here God, from an object
of the intellectual eye, of the indifferent sense of light,
becomes an object of feeling, of affection, of enthusiasm,
of rapture ; but only because the Son is himself nothing
else than the glow of love, enthusiasm.* God as the
Son is the primitive incarnation, the primitive self-re-
nunciation of God, the negation of God in God ; for
as the Son he is a finite being, because he exists ab alio,
he has a source, whereas the Father has no source, he
exists a se. Thus in the second Person the essential
attribute of the Godhead, the attribute of self-exist-
ence, is given up. But God the Father himself begets
the Son ; thus he renounces his rigorous, exclusive di-
vinity ; he humiliates, lowers himself, evolves within
himself the principle of finiteness, of dependent exist-
ence ; in the Son he becomes man, not indeed, in the
first instance, as to the outward form, but as to the
inward nature. And for this reason it is as the Son
that God first becomes the object of man, the object
of feeling, of the heart.
The heart comprehends only what springs from the
heart. From the character of the subjective disposi-
tion and impressions the conclusion is infallible as to
the character of the object. The pure, free under-
standing denies the Son, — not so the understanding
determined by feeling, overshadowed by the heart ; on
the contrary, it finds in the Son the depths of the God-
head, because in him it finds feeling, which in and by
itself is something dark, obscure, and therefore appears
* " Exigit ergo Deus timeri ut Dominus, honorari lit pater, ut sponsus
amari. Quid in I113 prsestat quid eminet ? — Amor." Bernardus (Sup.
Cant. Serin. 83).
2E
100 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
to man a mystery. The Son lays hold on the heart,
because the true Father of the divine Son is the human
heart," and the Son himself nothing else than the di-
vine heart, t. e., the human heart become objective to
itself as a divine Being.
A God, who has not in himself the quality of finite-
ness, the principle of concrete existence, the essence of
the feeling of dependence, is no God for a finite, con-
crete being. The religious man cannot love a God
who has not the essence of love in himself, neither can
man, or, in general, any finite being be an object to a
God who has not in himself the ground, the principle
of finiteness. To such a God there is wanting the
sense, the understanding, the sympathy for finiteness.
How can God be the Father of men, how can he love
other beings subordinate to himself, if he has not in
himself a subordinate being, a Son, if he does not know
what love is, so to speak, from his own experience, —
in relation to himself? The single man takes far less
interest in the family sorrows of another than he who
himself has family ties. Thus God the Father loves
men only in the Son and for the sake of the Son. The
love to man is derived from the love to the Son.
The Father and Son in the Trinity are therefore
father and son not in a figurative sense, but in a strictly
literal sense. The Father is a real father in relation
to the Son, the Son is a real son in relation to the
Father, or to God as the Father. The essential per-
sonal distinction between them consists only in this,
that the one begets, the other is begotten. If this na-
tural empirical condition is taken away, their personal
existence and reality are annihilated. The Christians
— we mean of course the Christians of former days,
who would with difficulty recognise the worldly, fri-
volous, pagan Christians of the modern world as their
brethren in Christ — substituted for the natural love
* .]■,, spirit of Catholicism — in distinction from Pro-
I rindple is the masculine God, the masculine spirit—
motMer of God.
THE MYSTERY OF THE TRINITY. 101
and unity immanent in man, a purely religious love
and unity ; they rejected the real life of the family, the
intimate bond of love which is naturally moral, as an
undiyine, unheavenly, i. e., in truth, a worthless thing.
But in compensation they had a Father and Son in
God, who embraced each other with heartfelt love,
with that intense love which natural relationship alone
inspires. On this account the mystery of the Trinity
was to the ancient Christians an object of unbounded
wonder, enthusiasm and rapture, because here the satis-
faction of those profoundest human wants which in
reality, in life, they denied, became to them an object
of contemplation in God."
It was therefore quite in order, that to complete the
divine family, the bond of love between Father and
Son, a third, and that a feminine person, was received
into heaven ; for the personality of the Holy Spirit is
a too vague and precarious — a too obviously poetic
personification of the mutual love of the Father and
Son, to serve as the third complementary being. It is
true that the Virgin Mary was not so placed between
the Father and Son as to imply that the Father had
begotten the Son through her, because the sexual rela-
tion was regarded by the Christians as something un-
holy and sinful ; but it is enough that the maternal
principle was associated with the Father and Son.
It is in fact difficult to perceive why the Mother
should be something unholy, L e., unworthy of God,
when once God is Father and Son. Though it is held
that the Father is not a Father in the natural sense —
that, on the contrary, the Divine generation is quite
different from the natural and human — still he remains
a Father, and a real, not a nominal or symbolical
Father, in relation to the Son. And the idea of the
Mother of God, which now appears so strange to us,
is therefore not really more strange or paradoxical,
* " Dum Patris et Filii proprietates cornmunionemque delectabilem
intueor, nihil delect abilius in illis invenio, quam mutnum amoris affectum."
— Anselnms (in Rixner's Gesch. d. Phil. II. B. Anh. p. 18).
THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY. 102
than the idea of the Son of God, is not more in contra-
diction with the general, abstract definition of God
than the Sonship. On the contrary, the Virgin Mary
fits in perfectly with the relations of the Trinity, since
she conceives without man the Son whom the Father
begets without woman ;* so that thus the Holy Virgin
is a necessary, inherently requisite antithesis to the
Father in the bosom of the Trinity. Moreover we
have, if not in concreto and explicitly, yet in abstrocto
and implicitly, the feminine principle already in the
Son. The Son is the mild, gentle, forgiving, concili-
ating being — the womanly sentiment of God. God,
as the Father, is the generator, the active, the principle
of masculine spontaneity; but the Son is begotten,
without himself begetting, Bens genitus, the passive,
suffering, receptive being ; he receives his existence
from the Father. The Son, as a Son, of course not as
God, is dependent on the Father, subject to his author-
ity. The Son is thus the feminine feeling of depen-
dence in the Godhead : the Son implicitly urges upon
us the need of a real feminine being t
The son — I mean the natural, human son — considered
as such, is an intermediate being between the masculine
nature of the father and the feminine nature of the
mother ; he is, as it were, still half a man, half a woman,
inasmuch as he has not the full, rigorous consciousness
of independence which characterizes the man, and feels
himself drawn rather to the mother than to the father.
The love of the son to the mother is the first love of
the masculine being for the feminine. The love of
man to woman, the love of the youth for the maiden,
receives its religious — its sole truly religious conse-
* M Xatus est de Patre semper et matre semel ; de Patre sine sexu, de
matre sine nan. Apod pa trem quippe defuit concipientM uterus ; spud
m defeat wminaotu unplexuc* — Angosturas (Sernt. ad. pop.
p. :;:•_'. c. 1. Ed. Bened Antw. 1701).
| I: Jewish mysticism, God, according to one school, is a masculine,
the Boly Spirit a feminine principle, out of whose intermixture arose the
Son, lad with him the world. Gfintaer, Jahrb. . Walchii, Hist.
Contr. dr. ct Lai. de Proc. Spir. S -Tenie, 1751.
THE MYSTERY OF THE LOGOS. 107
to me. I turn to the saint, not because the saint is
dependent on God, but because God is dependent on
the saint, because God is determined and ruled by the
prayers, L e., by the wish or heart of the saint. The
distinctions which the Catholic theologians made be-
tween latreia, doulia, and liyperdoulia, are absurd,
groundless sophisms. The God in the background of
the Mediator is only an abstract, inert conception, the
conception or idea of the Godhead in general ; and it
is not to reconcile us with this idea, but to remove it,
to a distance, to negative it, because it is no object for
religion, that the Mediator interposes.* God above
the Mediator is nothing else than the cold understand-
ing above the heart, like Fate above the Olympic gods.
Man, as an emotional and sensuous being, is govern-
ed and made happy only by images, by sensible repre-
sentations. Mind presenting itself as at once type-
creating, emotional, and sensuous, is the imagination.
The second Person in God, who is in truth the first
person in religion, is the nature of the imagination
made objective. The definitions of the second Person
are principally images or symbols ; and these images
do not proceed from man's incapability of conceiving
the object otherwise than symbolically, — which is an
altogether false interpretation, — but the thing cannot
be conceived otherwise than symbolically because the
thing itself is a symbol or image. The Son is there-
fore expressly called the Image of God ; his essence is
that he is an image — the representation of God, the
visible glory of the invisible God. The Son is the
satisfaction of the need for mental images, the nature
of the imaginative activity in man made objective as
an absolute, divine activity. Man makes to himself
* This is expressed very significantly in the Incarnation. God re-
nounces, denies his majesty, power, and infinity, in order to become a
man ; i.e., man denies the God who is not himself a man, and only affirms
the God who affirms man. Exinanivit, says St. Bernard, majestate et po-
tentia, non bonitate et misericordia. That which cannot he renounced,
cannot be denied, is thus the Divine goodness and mercy, i.e., the sel£
affirmation of the human heart..
108 THE ESSENCE OP CHRISTIANITY.
an image of God, i. e., he converts the abstract Being
of the reason, the Being of the thinking poorer, into an
object of sense or imagination." But he places this
image in God himself, because his want would not be
satisfied if he did not regard this image as an objective
reality, if it were nothing more for him than a subjec-
tive image, separate from God, — a mere figment devised
by man, And it is in fact no devised, no arbitrary
image ; for it expresses the necessity of the imagination,
the necessity of affirming the imagination as a divine
power. The Son is the reflected splendour of the
imagination, the image dearest to the heart ; but for
the very reason that he is only an object of the imag-
ination, he is only the nature of the imagination made
objective.!
It is clear from this, how blinded by prejudice dog-
matic speculation is, when, entirely overlooking the
inward genesis of the Son of God as the Image of God,
it demonstrates the Son as a metaphysical ens, as an
object of thought, whereas the Son is a declension, a
falling off from the metaphysical idea of the Godhead ;
— a falling off, however, which religion naturally places
in God himself, in order to justify it, and not to feel
it as a falling off. The Son is the chief and ultimate
principle of image worship, for he is the image of God ;
and the image necessarily takes the place of the thing.
The adoration of the saint in his image, is the adora-
tion of the image as the saint. Wherever the image
is the essential expression, the organ of religion, there
also it is the essence of religion.
The Council of Nice adduced amongst other grounds
for the religious use of images, the authority of Gre-
gory of Nyssa, who said that he could never look at
* It is obvious that the Image of God has also another signification,
jr, that the personal, visible man is God himself. But here the
osidered simply as an imi
f Let the reader only consider, for example, the Transfignration, th«
Resurrection, and the Ascension of Christ
THE MYSTERY OF THE LOGOS. 109
an image which represented the sacrifice of Isaac wi th-
ou t being moved to tears, because it so vividly brought
before him that event in sacred history. But the effect
of the represented object is not the effect of the object
as such, but the effect of the representation. The holy
object is simply the haze of holiness in which the image
veils its mysterious power. The religious object is
only a pretext, by means of which art or imagination
can exercise its dominion over men unhindered. For
the religious consciousness, it is true, the sacredness of
the image is associated, and necessarily so, only with
the sacredness of the object ; but the religious con-
sciousness is not the measure of truth. Indeed, the
Church itself, while insisting on the distinction be-
tween the image and the object of the image, and deny-
ing that the worship is paid to the image, has at the
same time made at least an indirect admission of the
truth, by itself declaring the sacredness of the image.*
But the ultimate, highest principle of image-worship
is the worship of the Image of God in God. The Son,
who is the " brightness of His glory, the express image
of His person," is the entrancing splendour of the ima-
gination, which only manifests itself in visible images.
Both to inward and outward contemplation the repre-
sentation of Christ, the Image of God, was the image
of images. The images of the saints are only optical
multiplications of one and the same image. The specu-
lative deduction of the Image of God is therefore
nothing more than an unconscious deduction and estab-
lishing of image-worship ; for the sanction of the
principle is also the sanction of its necessary conse-
quences ; the sanction of the archetype is the sanction
of its semblance. If God has an image of himself, why
should not I have an image of God ? If God loves his
* " Sacram imaginem Domini nostri Jesu Christi et omnium Salvatoris
aequo honore cum libro sanctorum evangeliorum adorari decernimus . . .
Dignum est enim ut . . . . propter honor em qui ad principia refertur,
etiam derivative imagines honorentur et adorentur." — Gener. Const. Cone,
viii. Art. 10. Can. 3.
110 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
Image as himself, why should not I also love the Image
of God as I love God himself? If the Image of God
is God himself, why should not the image of the saint
be the saint himself? If it is no supersition to believe
that the image which God makes of himself, is no image,
no mere conception, but a substance, a person, — why
should it be a supersition to believe that the image of
the saint is the sensitive substance of the saint ? The
I mage of God weeps and bleeds ; why then should not
the image a saint also weep and bleed ? Does the
distinction lie in the fact that the image of the saint
is a product of the hands ? Why, the hands did not
make this image, but the mind which animated the
hands, the imagination ; and if God makes an image
of himself, that also is only a product of the imagina-
tion. Or does the distinction proceed from this, that
the Image of God is produced by God himself, whereas
the image of the saint is made by another? Why, the
image of the saint is also a product of the saint him-
self : for he appears to the artist ; the artist only re-
presents him as he appears.
Connected with the nature of the image is another
definition of the Second Person, namely, that he is the
Word of God.
A Word in an abstract image, the imaginary thing,
or, in so far as everything is ultimately an object of
the thinking power, it is the imagined thought : hence,
men when they know the word, the name for a thing,
fancy that they know the thing also. Words are a
result of the imagination. Sleepers who dream vividly,
and invalids who are delirious, speak. The power of
speech is a poetic talent. Brutes do not speak because
they have no poetic faculty. Thought expresses itself
only by images ; the power by which thought expresses
itself is the imagination; the imagination expressing
itself is speech. He who speaks, lays under a spell,
fascinates those to whom he speaks ; but the power of
words is the power of imagination. Therefore to the
ancients, as children of the imagination, the Word was
THE MYSTERY OF THE LOGOS. Ill
a being — a mysterious, magically powerful being. Even
the Christians, and not only the vulgar among them,
but also the learned, the Fathers of the Church,
attached to the mere name Christ, mysterious powers
of healing.* And in the present day the common
people still believe that it is possible to bewitch men
by mere words. Whence comes this ascription of
imaginary influences to words? Simply from this,
that words themselves are only a result of the imagina-
tion, and hence have the effect of a narcotic on man,
imprison him under the power of the imagination.
Words possess a revolutionizing force ; words govern
mankind. Words are held sacred; while the things
of reason and truth are decried.
The affirming or making objective of the nature of
the imagination is therefore directly connected with
the affirming or making objective of the nature of
speech, of the Word. Man has not only an instinct,
an internal necessity, which impels him to think, to
perceive, to imagine ; he has also the impulse to speak,
to utter, impart his thoughts. A divine impulse this
■ — a divine power, the power of words. The word is
the imaged, revealed, radiating, lustrous, enlightening
thought. The word is the light of the world. The
word guides to all truth, unfolds all mysteries, reveals
the unseen, makes present the past and the future, de-
fines the infinite, perpetuates the transient. Men pass
away, the word remains ; the word is life and truth.
,A11 power is given to the word : the word makes the
blind see and the lame walk, heals the sick, and brings
the dead to life ; — the word works miracles, and the
only rational miracles. The word is the gospel, the
paraclete of mankind. To convince thyself of the
divine nature of speech, imagine thyself alone and for-
saken, yet acquainted with language; and imagine
thyself further hearing for the first time the word of a
* " Tanta certe vis nomini Jesu inest contra dsemones, ut nonnunqiiam
etiam a malis nominatum Bit efficax." — Origenes adv. Celsum, 1. i,j see
also 1. iii.
112 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
human being : would not this word seem to thee angelic,
would it not sound like the voice of God himself, like
heavenly music ? Words are not really less rich, less
pregnant than music, though music seems to say more,
and appears deeper and richer than words, for this
reason simply, that it is invested with that preposses-
sion, that illusion.
The Word has power to redeem, to reconcile, to
bless, to make free. The sins which we confess are
forgiven us by virtue of the divine power of the word.
The dying man who gives forth in speech his long-con-
cealed sins, departs reconciled. The forgiveness of
sins lies in the confession of sins. The sorrows which
we confide to our friend are already half healed.
Whenever we speak of a subject, the passions which it
has excited in us are allayed ; we see more clearly ;
the object of anger, of vexation, of sorrow, appears to
us in a light in which we perceive the unwor thin ess of
those passions. If we are in darkness and doubt on
any matter, we need only speak of it ; — often in the
very moment in which we Open our lips to consult a
friend, the doubts and difficulties disappear. The word
makes man free. He who cannot express himself is a
slave. Hence, excessive passion, excessive joy, exces-
sive grief, are speechless. To speak is an act of free-
dom ; the word is freedom. Justly therefore is language
held to be the root of culture ; where language is cul-
tivated, man is cultivated. The barbarism of the middle
ages disappeared before the revival of language.
As we can conceive nothing else as a Divine Being
than the Rational which we think, the Good which we
love, the Beautiful which we perceive ; so we know no
higher spiritually operative power and expression of
power, than the power of the Word** God is the sum
of all reality. All that man feels or knows as a reality,
* "God r<- Y to us, as the Speaker, "who has, in himself, an
eternal uncreated Word, thereby he created the world and all things,
with slight Labour, namely with speech, *<> that to God it is not more
dlfficnlt to create than it is to us to name." — Luther, t. i. p. 802.
THE MYSTERY OF THE LOGOS. 113
he must place in God or regard as God. Eeligion
must therefore be conscious of the power of the word
as a divine power. The Word of God is the divinity
of the word, as it becomes an object to man within the
sphere of religion, — the true nature of the human
word. The Word of God is supposed to be distin-
guished from the human word in that it is no transient
breath, but an imparted being. But does not the word
of man also contain the being of man, his imparted
self, — at least when it is a true word ? Thus religion
takes the appearance of the human word for its essence ;
hence it necessarily conceives the true nature of the
Word to be a special being, distinct from the human
word.
114 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE MYSTERY OF THE COSMOGONIOAL PRINCIPLE
IN GOD.
The second Person, as God revealing, manifesting,
declaring himself {Dens se elicit), is the world-creating
principle in God. But this means nothing else than
that the second Person is intermediate between the nou-
menal nature of God and the phenomenal nature of
the world, that he is the divine principle of the finite,
of that which is distinguished from God. The second
Person as begotten, as not a se, not existing in him-
self, has the fundamental condition of the finite in him-
self.* But at the same time, he is not yet a real finite
Being, posited out of God ; on the contrary, he is still
identical with God, — as identical as the son is with
the father, the son being indeed another person, but
still of like nature with the father. The second Per-
son, therefore, does not represent to us the pure idea
of the Godhead, but neither does he represent the
pure idea of humanity, or of reality in general : he is
an intermediate Being between the two opposites.
The opposition of the noumenal or invisible divine
nature and the phenomenal or vi^le nature of the
world, is however nothing else than the opposition
between the nature of abstraction and the nature of
* " Hvlarius. . . . , Si quia innascibilem et sine initio dicat filium,
anad duo sine principle et duo innascibilia, et duo innate dicens, duos
fari;tt Deos, anathema sir. Caput autem quod est prindpium Christ!,
. . . I'iliuin innascibilem oonfiteri impiissimuxn est." — Petrus
Lomb. Sent. L i. (list. 81. c. 4.
THE MYSTERY OF THE COSMOGONICAL PRINCIPLE. 115
perception ; but that which connects abstraction with
perception is the imagination : consequently, the
transition from God to the world by means of the
second Person, is only the form in which religion
makes objective the transition from abstraction to
perception by means of the imagination. It is the
imagination alone by which man neutralizes the oppo-
sition between God and the world All religious
cosmogonies are products of the imagination. Every
being, intermediate between God and the world, let
it be defined how it may, is a being of the imagina-
tion. The psychological truth and necessity which
lies at the foundation of all these theogonies and cos-
mogonies, is the truth and necessity of the imagina-
tion as a middle term between the abstract and
concrete. And the task of philosophy, in investigat-
ing this subject, is to comprehend the relation of the
imagination to the reason, — the genesis of the image
by means of which an object of thought becomes an
object of sense, of feeling.
But the nature of the imagination is the complete,
exhaustive truth of the cosmogonic principle, only
where the antithesis of God and the world expresses
nothing but the indefinite antithesis of the noumenal,
invisible, incomprehensible Being, God, and the visi-
ble, tangible existence of the world. If, on the other
hand, the cosmogonic being is conceived and expressed
abstractly, as is the case in religious speculation, we
have also to recognise a more abstract psychological
truth as its foundation.
The world is not God ; it is other than God, the
opposite of God, or at least that which is different
from God. But that which is different from God,
cannot have come immediately from God, but only
from a distinction of God in God. The second Person
is God distinguishing himself from himself in himself,
setting himself opposite to himself, hence being an
object to himself. The self-distinguishing Of God from
himself is the ground of that which is different
116 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
from himself, and thus self-consciousness is the origin
of the world. God first thinks the world in thinking
himself: to think oneself is to beget oneself, to think
the world is to create the world. Begetting precedes
creating. The idea of the production of the world, of
another being who is not God, is attained through the
idea of the production of another being who is like
God.
This cosmogonical process is nothing else than the
mystic paraphrase of a psychological process, nothing
else than the unity of consciousness and self-conscious-
ness, made objective. God thinks himself: — thus he
is self-conscious. God is self-consciousness posited as
an object, as a being ; but inasmuch as he knows him-
self, thinks himself, he also thinks another than himself;
for to know oneself is to distinguish oneself from ano-
ther, whether this be a possible, merely conceptional, or
a real being. Thus the world — at least the possibility,
the idea of the world — is posited with consciousness, or
rather conveyed in it. The Son, i.e., God thought by
himself, objective to himself, the original reflection of
God, the other God, is the principle of Creation. The
truth which lies at the foundation of this is the nature
of man : the identity of his self-consciousness with his
consciousness of another who is identical with himself,
and of another who is not identical with himself. And
the second, the other who is of like nature, is neces-
sarily the middle term between the first and third.
The idea of another in general, of one who is essen-
tially different from me arises to me first through the
idea of one who is essentially like me.
Consciousness of the world is the consciousness of
my limitation ; if I knew nothing of a world, I should
know nothing of limits : but the consciousness of my
limitation stands in contradiction with the impulse of
my egoism towards unlimitedncss. Thus from egoism
conceived as absolute (God is the absolute Self) I can-
not pass immediately to its opposite; I must intro-
duce, preclude, moderate this contradiction by the
THE MYSTERY OF THE COSMOGONICAL PRINCIPLE. 117
consciousness of a being who is indeed another, and
in so far gives me the perception of my limitation, but
in such a way as at the same time to affirm my own
nature, make my nature objective to me. The con-
sciousness of the world is a humiliating consciousness;
the Creation was an " act of humility f but the first
stone against which the pride of egoism stumbles, is
the thou, the alter ego. The ego first steels its glance in
the eye of a thou, before it endures the contemplation
of a being which does not reflect its own image. My
fellow-man is the bond between me and the world. I
am, and I feel myself, dependent on the world, because
I first feel myself dependent on other men. If I did
not need man, I should not need the world. I recon-
cile myself with the world only through my fellow-
man. Without other men, the world would be for me
not only dead and empty, but meaningless. Only
through his fellow does man become clear to himself
and self-conscious ; but only when I am clear to my-
self, does the world become clear to me. A man exist-
ing absolutely alone, would lose himself without any
sense of his individuality in the ocean of Nature ; he
would neither comprehend himself as man, nor Nature
as Nature. The first object of man is man. The sense
of Nature, which opens to us the consciousness of the
world as a world, is a later product ; for it first arises
through the distinction of man from himself. The
natural philosophers of Greece were preceded by the
so-called seven Sages, whose wisdom had immediate
reference to human life only.
The ego, then, attains to consciousness of the world
through consciousness of the thou. Thus man is the
God of man. That he is, he has to thank Nature ;
that he is man, he has to thank man ; spiritually as
well as physically, he can achieve nothing without his
fellow-man. Pour hands can do more than two ; but
also, four eyes can see more than two. And this com-
bined power is distinguished not only in quantity but
also in quality from that which is solitary. In isola-
118 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
tion human power is limited, in combination it is
infinite. The knowledge of a single man is limited,
but reason, science, is unlimited, for it is a common
act of mankind ; and it is so, not only because innu-
merable men co-operate in the construction of science,
but also in the more profound sense, that the scientific
genius of a particular age comprehends in itself the
thinking powers of the preceding age, though it
modifies them in accordance with its own special cha-
racter. Wit, acumen, imagination, feeling as distin-
guished from sensation, reason as a subjective faculty,
— all these so-called powers of the soul, are powers of
humanity, not of man as an individual ; they are pro-
ducts of culture, products of human society. Only
where man has contact and friction with his fellow-
man are wit and sagacity kindled ; hence there is more
wit in the town than in the country, more in great
towns than in small ones. Only where man suns and
warms himself in the proximity of man, arise feeling
and imagination. Love, which requires mutuality, is
the spring of poetry ; and only where man communi-
cates with man, only in speech, a social act, awakes
reason. To ask a question and to answer, are the first
acts of thought. Thought originally demands two.
It is not until man has reached an advanced stage of
culture that he can double himself, so as to play the
part of another within himself. To think and to
speak are therefore with all ancient and sensuous na-
tions, identical ; they think only in speaking ; their
thought is only conversation. The common people,
v. c. people in whom the power of abstraction has not
been developed, are still incapable of understanding
what is written if they do not read it audibly, if they
do not pronounce what they read. In this point of
viewllobbes correctly enough derives the understand-
ing of man from bis cars!
Reduced to abstract logica] categories, the creative
principle in God expresses nothing further than the
tautological proposition : tlie different can only pro-
THE MYSTERY OF THE COSMOGONICAL PRINCIPLE. 119
ceed from a principle of difference, not from a simple
being. , However the Christian philosophers and theo-
logians insisted on the creation of the world out of
nothing, they were unable altogether to evade the old
axiom — "nothing comes from nothing/ 7 because it
expresses a law of thought. It is true that they sup-
posed no real matter as the principle of the diversity of
material things, but they made the Divine understand-
ing (and the Son is the wisdom, the science, the under-
standing of the Father) — as that which comprehends
within itself all things, as spiritual matter — the prin-
ciple of real matter. The distinction between the
heathen eternity of matter and the Christian creation
in this respect, is only that the heathens ascribed
to the world a real, objective eternity, whereas the
Christians gave it an invisible, immaterial eternity.
Things were, before they existed positively, — not, in-
deed, as an object of sense, but of the subjective under-
standing. The Christians, whose principle is that of
absolute subjectivity ,conceive all things as effected only
through this principle. The matter posited by their
subjective thought, conceptional, subjective matter, is
therefore to them the first matter,— far more excellent
than real, objective matter. Nevertheless , this dis-
tinction is only a distinction in the mode of existence.
The world is eternal in God. Or did it spring up in
him as a sudden idea, a caprice? Certainly man can
conceive this too ; but, in doing so, he deifies nothing
but his own irrationality. If, on the contrary, I abide
by reason, I can only derive the world from its essence,
its idea, i. e., one mode of its existence from another
mode ; in other words, I can derive the world only
from itself. The world has its basis in itself, as has
every thing in the world which has a claim to the
name of species. The differentia specified, the peculiar
character, that by which a given being is what it is,
is always in the ordinary sense inexplicable, undedu-
cible, is through itself, has its cause in itselt.
The distinction between the world and God as the
120 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
creator of the world, is therefore only a formal one
The nature of God — for the divine understanding, that
which comprehends within itself all things, is the
divine nature itself; hence God, inasmuch as he thinks
and knows himself, thinks and knows at the same time
the world and all things — the nature of God is nothing
else than the abstract, thought nature of the world ;
the nature of the world nothing else than the real, con-
crete, perceptible nature of God. Hence, creation is
nothing more than a formal act ; for that which, before
the creation, was an object of thought, of the under-
standing, is by creation simply made an object of sense,
its ideal contents continuing the same ; although it
remains absolutely inexplicable how a real material
thing can spring out of a pure thought.*
So it is with plurality and difference — if we reduce
the world to these abstract categories — in opposition
to the unity and identity of the Divine nature. Real
difference can be derived only from a being which has
a principle of difference in itself. But I posit dif-
ference in the orginal being, because I have origi-
nally found difference as a positive reality. Wherever
difference is in itself nothing, there also no difference
is conceived in the principle of things. I posit differ-
ence as an essential category, as a truth, where I
derive it from the original being, and vice versa : the
two propositions are identical. The rational expres-
sion is this : Difference lies as necessarily in the reason
as identity.
But as difference is a positive condition of the rea-
son, I cannot deduce it without presupposing it ; I
cannot explain it except by itself, because it is an ori-
ginal, self-luminous, self-attesting reality. Through
what means arises the world, that which is distinguish-
ed from God? through the distinguishing of God from
himself in himself. God thinks himself, he is an
object to himself; he distinguishes himself from him-
* It i- th e refore mere Belf-delusion to suppose that the hypothesis of a
Creation explains the existence of the world,
THE MYSTERY OF THE COSMOGONICAL PRINCIPLE. 121
self. Hence this distinction, the world, arises only
from a distinction of another kind, the external dis
tinction from an internal one, the static distinction
from a dynamic one, — from an act of distinction : thus
I establish difference only through itself; i. e., it is an
original concept, a ne plus ultra of my thbught, a law,
a necessity, a truth. The last distinction that I can
think, is the distinction of a being from and in itself.
The distinction of one being from another is self-evi-
dent, is already implied in their existence, is a palpa-
ble truth : they are two. But I first establish differ-
ence for thought when I discern it in one and the
same being, when I unite it with the law of identity.
Herein lies the ultimate truth of difference. The cos-
mogonic principle in God, reduced to its last elements,
is nothing else than the act of thought in its simplest
forms, made objective. If I remove difference from
God, he gives me no material for thought ; he ceases
to be an object of thought ; for difference is an essen-
tial principle of thought. And if I consequently place
difference in God, what else do I establish, what else
do I make an object, than the truth and necessity of
this principle of thought ?
122 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER IX.
THE MYSTERY OF MYSTICISM OR OF NATURE
IN GOD.
Interesting material for the criticism of cosmogonic
theogonic fancies is furnished in the doctrine — revived
by Schelling and drawn from Jacob Boehme — of eternal
Nature in God.
God is pure spirit, clear self-consciousness, moral
personality ; Nature, on the contrary, is, at least parti-
ally, confused, dark, desolate, immoral, or to say no
more, unmoral. But it is self-contradictory that the
impure should proceed from the pure, darkness from
light. How then can we remove these obvious diffi-
culties in the way of assigning a divine origin to
Nature ? Only by positing this impurity, this dark-
ness in God, by distinguishing in God himself a prin-
ciple of light and a principle of darkness. In other
words, we can only explain the origin of darkness by
renouncing the idea of origin, and presupposing dark-
ness as existing from the beginning.*
But that which is dark in Nature is the irrational, the
material, — Nature strictly, as distinguished from intel-
ligence. Eence the simple meaning of this doctrine is,
that Nature,Ma1 ter, cannot be explained as a resultofin-
telligence;on the contrary, it is the basis of intelligence,
the basis of personality, without itself having any basis ;
* It is beside our pnr] U cross mystical theory. We
■e, that darkness can be explained only when it is de-
rived from light ; that the derivation of the darkness in Nature from Light
appears an impossibility only when if. is n«'f ] crceived that even in dark-
• light, that • in Nature is not an ab-
iwen I by li
THE MYSTERY OF MYSTICISM. 123
spirit without Nature is an unreal abstraction ; con-
sciousness developes itself only out of Nature. But this
materialistic doctrine is veiled in a mystical yet attrac-
tive obscurity, inasmuch as it is not expressed in the
clear, simple language of reason, but emphatically enun-
ciated in that consecrated word of the emotions — God.
If the light in God springs out of the darkness in God,
this is only because it is involved in the idea of light
in general, that it illuminates darkness, thus presuppos-
ing darkness, not making it. If then God is once sub-
jected to a general law, — as he must necessarily be
unless he be made the arena of conflict for the most
senseless notions, — if self-consciousness in God as well
as in itself, as in general, is evolved from a principle
in Nature, why is not this natural principle abstracted
from God ? That which is a law of consciousness in
itself, is a law for the consciousness of every personal
being, whether man, angel, demon, God, or whatever
else thou mayest conceive to thyself as a being. To
what then, seen in their true light, do the two prin-
ciples in God reduce themselves ? The one to Nature,
at least to Nature as it exists in the conception, ab-
stracted from its reality ; the other to mind, conscious-
ness, personality. The one half, the reverse side, thou
dost not name God, but only the obverse side, on
which he presents to thee mind, consciousness : thus
his specific essence, that whereby he is God, is mind,
intelligence, consciousness. Why then dost thou make
that which is properly the subject in God as God, L e.,
as mind, into a mere predicate, as if God existed as
God apart from mind, from consciousness ? Why, but
because thou art enslaved by mystical religious specu-
lation, because the primary principle in thee is the
imagination, thought being only secondary and serving
but to throw into formulae the products of the imagina-
tion, — because thou feelest at ease and at home only
in the deceptive twilight of mysticism.
Mysticism is deuteroscopy — a fabrication of phrases
having a double meaning. The mystic speculates con-
f2
124 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
cerning the essence of Nature or of man, but under,
and by means of, the supposition that he is speculating
concerning another, a personal being, distinct from
both. The mystic has the same objects as the plain,
self-conscious thinker ; but the real object is regarded
by the mystic, not as itself, but as an imaginary being,
and hence the imaginary object is to him the real ob-
ject. Thus here, in the mystical" doctrine of the two
principles in God, the real object is pathology, the
imaginary one, theology ; i. e., pathology is converted
into theology. There would be nothing to urge against
this, if, consciously, real pathology were recognised
and expressed as theology ; indeed, it is precisely our
task to show that theology is nothing else than an un-
conscious, esoteric pathology, anthropology, and psy-
chology, and that therefore real anthropology, real
pathology, and real psychology have far more claim
to the name of theology, than has theology itself, be-
cause this is nothing more than an imaginary psycho-
logy and anthropology. But this doctrine or theory
is supposed — and for this reason it is mystical and
fantastic— to be not pathology, but theology, in the old
or ordinary sense of the word ; it is supposed that we
have here unfolded to us the life of a Being distinct
from us, while nevertheless it is only our own nature
which is unfolded, though at the same time again shut
up from us by the fact that this nature is represented
as inhering in another being. The mystic philosopher
supposes that in God, not in us human individuals, —
that would be far too trivial a truth, — reason first
appears after the Passion of Nature ; — that not man,
but God, has wrestled himself out of the obscurity of
confused feelings and impulses into the clearness of
knowledge; that not in our subjective, limited mode
of conception, but in God himself, the nervous tremors
of darkness precede the joyful consciousness of light;
in Bhort, he Biipposes that his theory presents not a
history of human throes, bnt a history of the develop-
ment, /. e., the throes of God — for developments (or
THE MYSTERY OF MYSTICISM. 125
transitions) are birth-struggles. But alas ! this suppo-
sition itself belongs only to the pathological element.
If, therefore, the cosmogonic process presents to us
the Light of the power of distinction as belonging to
the divine essence ; so, on the other hand, the Night
or Nature in God, represents to us the Pensees confuses
of Leibnitz as divine powers. But the Pensees confuses
— confused, obscure conceptions and thoughts, or more
correctly images, represent the flesh, matter ; — a pure
intelligence, separate from matter, has only clear, free
thoughts, no obscure, i. e., fleshly ideas, no material
images, exciting the imagination and setting the blood
in commotion. The Night in God, therefore, implies
nothing else than this : God is not only a spiritual but
also a material, corporeal, fleshly being ; but as man is
man, and receives his designation, in virtue not of his
fleshly nature, but of his mind, so is it with God.
But the mystic philosopher expresses this only in
obscure, mystical, indefinite, dissembling images. In-
stead of the rude, but hence all the more precise and
striking expression, flesh, it substitutes the equivocal,
abstract words, nature and ground. "As nothing is
before or out of God, he must have the ground of his
existence in himself. This all philosophies say, but
they speak of this ground as a mere idea, without
making it something real. This ground of his exist-
ence which God has in himself, is not God considered
absolutely, i. e., in so far as he exists ; it is only the
ground of his existence. It is Nature — in God ; an
existence inseparable from him. it is true, but still
distinct. Analogically (?), this relation may be illus-
trated by gravitation and light in nature." But this
ground is the non-intelligent in God. " That which is
the commencement of an intelligence (in itself) cannot
also be intelligent." "In the strict sense, intelligence
is born of this unintelligent principle. Without this
antecedent darkness there is no reality of the Creator."
'" With abstract ideas of God as actus pur issimus, such
as were laid down by the older philosophy, or such as
126 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
the modern, out of anxiety to remove God far from
Nature, is always reproducing, we can effect nothing.
God is something more real than a mere moral order
of the world, and has quite another and a more living
motive power in himself than is ascribed to him by the
jejune subtilty of abstract idealists. Idealism, if it
has not a living realism as its basis, is as empty and
abstract a system as that of Leibnitz or Spinoza, or as
any other dogmatic system." " So long as the God of
modern theism remains the simple, supposed purely
essential but in fact nonessential Being that all modern
systems make him, so long as a real duality is not re-
cognised in God, and a limiting, negativing force,
opposed to the expansive affirming force, so long will
the denial of a personal God be scientific honesty."
" All consciousness is concentration, is a gathering to-
gether, a collecting of oneself. This negativing force
by which a being turns back upon itself, is the true
force of personality, the force of egoism." " How should
there be a fear of God, if there were no strength in
him? But that there should be something in God,
which is mere force and strength, cannot be held as-
tonishing if only it be not maintained that he is this
alone and nothing besides."*
But what then is force and strength which is merely
such, if not corporeal force and strength? Dost thou
know any power which stands at thy command, in
distinction from the power of kindness and reason,
besides muscular power? If thou canst effect nothing
through kindness and the arguments of reason, force
is what thou must take refuge in. But canst thou
"effect" anything without strong arms and lists? Js
there known to thee, in distinction from the power of
the moral order of the world, "another and more living
motive power" than the lever of the criminal court?
Is not Nature without body also an " empty, abstract"
idea, a "jejune Bubtility?" Is not the mystery ofNa-
* SchelKng, Qebei dasWesea der Menschlieheo Freiheit, 429, 482,
427. Denkma] Jocobi's, ft. 62, 97-99.
THE MYSTERY OF MYSTICISM. 127
ture the mystery of corporeality ? Is not the system
of a u living realism 77 the system of the organized body ?
Is there, in general, any other force, the opposite of
intelligence, than the force of flesh and blood, — any
other strength of Nature than the strength of the
fleshly impulses ? And the strongest of the impulses
of Nature, is it not the sexual feeling ? Who does not
remember the old proverb : "Amare et sapere vix Deo
compeiit?" So that if we would posit in God a Na-
ture, an existence opposed to the light of intelligence,
• — can we think of a more living, a more real anti-
thesis, than that of amare and sapere, of spirit and
flesh, of freedom and the sexual impulse ?
Personality, individuality, consciousness, without
Nature, is nothing ; or, which is the same thing, an
empty, unsubstantial abstraction. But Nature, as has
been shown and is obvious, is nothing without corpore-
ality. The body alone is that negativing, limiting,
concentrating, circumscribing force, without which no
personality is conceivable. Take away from thy per-
sonality its body, and thou takest away that which
holds it together. The body is the basis, the subject
of personality. Only by the body, is a real personality
distinguished from the imaginary one of a spectre.
What sort of abstract, vague, empty personalities
should we be,, if we had not the property of impenetra-
bility, — if in the same place, in the same form in which
we are, others might stand at the same time? Only
by the exclusion of others from the space it occupies,
does personality, prove itself to be real. But a body
does not exist without flesh and blood. Flesh and
blood is life, and life alone is corporeal reality. But
flesh and blood is nothing without the oxygen of sexual
distinction. The distinction of sex is not superficial,
or limited to certain parts of the body ; it is an essen-
tial one : it penetrates bones and marrow. The sub-
stance of man, is manhood ; that of woman, woman-
hood. However spiritual and super-sensual the man
may be, he remains always a mar ; and it is the same
128 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
with the woman. Hence personality is nothing with-
out distinction of sex ; personality is essentially dis-
tinguished into masculine and feminine. Where there
is no thou, there is no /; but the distinctinction bet-
ween / and thou, the fundamental condition of all per-
sonality, of all consciousness, is only real, liying,
ardent, when felt as the distinction between man and
woman. The thou between man and woman has quite
another sound, than the monotonous thou between
friends.
Nature in distinction from personality can signify
nothing else than difference of sex. A personal being
apart from Nature is nothing else than a being without
sex, and conversely. Nature is said to be predicated
of God, " in the sense in which it is said of a man,
that he is of a strong, healthy nature." But what is
more feeble, what more insupportable, what more con-
trary to Nature than a person without sex, or a person,
who in character, manners, or feelings, denies sex?
What is virtue, the excellence of man as man ? Man-
hood. Of man as woman? Womanhood. But man
exists only as man and woman. The strength, the
healthiness of man, consists therefore in this : that as
a woman, he be truly woman ; as man, truly man. Thou
repudiatest " the horror of all that is real, which sup-
poses the spiritual to be polluted by contact with the
real." Repudiate then before all, thy own horror for
the distinction of sex. If God is not polluted by Na-
ture, neither is he polluted by being associated with
the idea of sex. In renouncing sex, thou renouncest
thy whole principle. A moral God apart from Nature
is without basis; bui the basis of morality is the dis-
tinction of sex. Even the brute is capable of self-sacri-
ficing love in virtue of the Bexual distinction. All the
glory of Nature, all its power, all its wisdom and pro-
fundity, concentrates and individualizes itself in dis-
tinction of Bex. Why then dost thou shrink from nam-
ing the nature of God by its true name? Evidently,
only because thou hast a general horror of things in
THE MYSTERY OF MYSTICISM. 129
their truth and reality ; because thou lookest at all
things through the deceptive vapours of mysticism.
For this very reason then, because Nature in God is
only a delusive, unsubstantial appearance, a fantastic
ghost of Nature, — for it is based, as we have said, not
on flesh and blood, not. on a real ground, — this attempt
to establish a personal God is once more a failure, and
I, too, conclude with the words, " the denial of a per-
sonal God will be scientific honesty": — and, I add,
scientific truth, so long as it is not declared and shown
in unequivocal terms, first a priori, on speculative
grounds, that form, place, corporeality, and sex, do
not contradict the idea of the Godhead ; and secondly,
a posteriori, — for the reality of a personal being, is
sustained only on empirical grounds, — what sort of
form God has, where he exists, — in heaven, — and lastly,
of what sex he is.
Let the profound, speculative religious philosophers
of Germany courageously shake off the embarrassing
remnant of rationalism which yet clings to them, in
flagrant contradiction with their true character ; and
let them complete their system, by converting the
mystical " potence n of Nature in God into a really
powerful, generating God.
The doctrine of Nature in God is borrowed from
Jacob Boehme. But in the original it has a far deeper
and more interesting significance, than in its second
modernized and emasculated edition. Jacob Boehme
has a profoundly religious mind. Religion is the centre
of his life and thought. But at the same time, the
significance which has been given to Nature in modern
times — by the study of natural science, by Spinozism,
materialism, empiricism — has taken possession of his
religious sentiment. He has opened his senses to Na-
ture, thrown a glance into her mysterious being ; but
it alarms him ; and he cannot harmonize this terror at
Nature with his religious conceptions. "When I
looked into the great depths of this world, and at the
sun and stars, also at the clouds, also at the rain and
f3
130 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
snow, and considered in my mind the whole creation
of this world ; then I found in all things evil and good,
love and anger. — in unreasoning things, such as wood,
stone, earth, and the elements, as well as in men and
beasts But because I found that in all
things there was good and evil, in the elements as
well as in the creatures, and that it goes as well in the
world with the godless as with the pious, also that the
barbarous nations possess the best lands, and have more
prosperity than the godly ; I was therefore altogether
melancholy and extremely troubled, and the Scriptures
could not console me, though almost all well known
to me ; and therewith assuredly the devil was not idle,
for he often thrust upon me heathenish thoughts, of
which I will here be silent. "* But while his mind
seized with fearful earnestness the dark side of Nature,
which did not harmonize with the religious idea of a
heavenly Creator, he was on the other hand raptur-
ously affected by her resplendent aspects. Jacob
Boehme has a sense for nature. He preconceives, nay,
he feels the joys of the mineralogist, of the botanist, of
the chemist — the joys of " godless Natural science. v
He is enraptured by the splendour of jewels, the tones
of metals, the hues and odours of plants, the beauty
and gentleness of many animals. In another place,
speaking of the revelation of God in the phenomena
of light, the process by which ' ; there arises in the God-
head the wondrous and beautiful structure of the
heavens in various colours and kinds, and every spirit
shows itself in its form specially,"' he says, "I can com-
pare it with nothing but with the noblest precious
Btone8,8achas the rul>y, emerald, epidote, onyx, sapphire,
diamond, jasper, hyacinth, amethyst, beryl, sardine,
carbuncle, and the like.' 7 Elsewhere: "But regard-
ijj'_r the precious .-tones, such as the carbuncle, ruby,
emerald, epidote, onyx, and the like, which arc the
very best, these have the very same origin — the flash
* Kernhafti •'. Bfthme: Amsterdam, 1718,
THE MYSTERY OF MYSTICISM. 131
of light in love. For that flash is "born in tenderness,
and is the heart in the centre of the Fountain-spirit,
wherefore those stones also are mild, powerful, and
lovely. 7? It is evident that Jacob Boehme had no bad
taste in mineralogy ; that he had delight in flowers
also, and consequently a faculty for botany, is proved
by the following passages among others : — " The hea-
venly powers gave birth to heavenly joy-giving fruits
and colours, to all sorts of trees and shrubs, whereupon
grows the beauteous and lovely fruit of life : also there
spring up in these powers all sorts of flowers with
beauteous heavenly colours and scents. Their taste is
various, in each according to its quality and kind, al-
together holy, divine, and joy-giving.' ; rt If thou de-
sirest to contemplate the heavenly, divine pomp and
glory, as they are, and to know what sort of products,
pleasure, or joys there are above : look diligently at
this world, at the varieties of fruits and plants that
grow upon the earth, — trees, shrubs, vegetables, roots,
flowers, oils, wines, corn, and everything that is there,
and that thy heart can search out. All this is an
image of the heavenly poinp."*
A despotic fiat could not suffice as an explanation
of the origin of Nature to Jacob Boehme ; Nature
appealed too strongly to his senses, and lay too near
his heart ; hence he sought for a natural explanation
of Nature ; but he necessarily found no other ground
of explanation than those qualities of Nature which
made the strongest impression on him. Jacob Boehme
— this is his essential character — is a mystical natural
philosopher, a theosophic Vulcanist and Neptunist,t
for according to him, " all things had their origin in
fire and water. ?; Nature had fascinated Jacob's re-
* L. c. p. 480, 338, 340, 323.
f The Philosophies teutonicus walked physically as well as mentally on
volcanic ground. " The town of Gorlitz is paved throughout with pure
basalt." — Charpentier, Mineral Geographie der Chursachsischen Lande,
p. 19.
132 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
ligious sentiments, — not in Tain did lie receive his
mystical light from the shining of tin utensils ; but the
religious sentiment works only within itself ; it has
not the force, not the courage, to press forward to the
examination of things in their reality ; it looks at all
things through the medium of religion, it sees all in
God, L e., in the entrancing, soul-possessing splendour
of the imagination, it sees all in images and as an
image. But Nature affected his mind in an opposite
manner ; hence he must place this opposition in God
himself, — for the supposition of two independently
existing, opposite, original principles would have
afflicted his religious sentiment : — he must distinguish
in God himself, a gentle, beneficent element, and a
fierce consuming one. Everything fiery, bitter, harsh,
contracting, dark, cold, comes from a divine harshness
and bitterness ; everything mild, lustrous, warming,
tender, soft, yielding, from a mild, soft, luminous
quality in God. " Thus are the creatures on the earth,
in the water, and in the air, each creature out of its
own science, out of good and evil .... As one sees
before one's eyes that there are good and evil crea-
tures ; as venomous beasts and serpents from the centre
of the nature of darkness, from the power of the fierce
quality, which only want to dwell in darkness, abiding
in caves and hiding themselves from the sun. By each
animal's food and dwelling we see whence they have
sprung, for every creature needs to dwell with its
mother, and yearns after her, as is plain to the sight.' 7
' ; Gold, silver, precious stones, and all bright metal,
has it- origin in the light, which appeared before the
times of anger/' <$cc. " Everything which in the sub-
•».• of this world is yielding, soft, and thin, is flow-
ing, and gives itself forth, and the ground and origin
of it is in the eternal Unity, for unity ever Hows forth
from itself;* for in the nature of things not dense, as
water and air, we can understand no susceptibility or
* L '. p. 168, 617, I
THE MYSTERY OF MYSTICISM. 133
pain, they being one in themselves. In short, heaven
is as rich as the earth. Everything that is on this
earth, is in heaven,* all that is in Nature is in God.
But in the latter it is divine, heavenly ; in the former,
earthly, visible, external, material, but yet the same."
" When I write of trees, shrubs and fruits, thou must
not understand me of earthly things, such as are in
this world ; for it is not my meaning, that in heaven
there grows a dead, hard, wooden tree, or a stone of
earthly qualities. No : my meaning is heavenly and
spiritual, but yet truthful and literal ; thus, I mean no
other things than what I write in the letters of the
alphabet ; i. e., in heaven there are the same trees and
flowers, but the trees in heaven are the trees which
bloom and exhale in my imagination, without making
coarse material impressions upon me; the trees on
earth are the trees which I perceive through my senses.
The distinction is the distinction between imagination
and perception. "It is not my undertaking," says
Jacob Boehme himself, ' ; to describe the course of all
stars, their place and name, or how they have yearly
their conjunction or opposition, or quadrate, or the
like, — what they do yearly and hourly, — which through
long years has been discovered by wise, skilful, inge-
nious men, by diligent contemplation and observation,
and deep thought and calculation. I have not learned
and studied these things, and leave scholars to treat
of them, but my undertaking is to write according to
the spirit and thought, not according to sight. "t
The doctrine of Nature in God aims, by naturalism,
* According to Swedenborg, the angels in heaven have clothes and
dwellings. " Their dwellings are altogether such as the dwellings or
houses on earth, hut far more beautiful ; there are apartments, rooms,
and sleeping chambers therein in great number, and entrance-courts, and
round about gardens, flowers, meadows, and fields." (E. v. S. auserlesene
Schriften, 1 Th. Frankf. a, M. 1776, p. 190, and 96.) Thus to the
mystic this world is the other world : but for that reason the other world
is this world.
f L. c. p. 339, p. 69.
134 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
to establish theism, especially the theism which regards
the Supreme Being as a personal being. But personal
theism conceives God as a personal being, separate
from all material things ; it excludes from him all de-
velopment, because that is nothing else than the self-
separation of a being from circumstances and condi-
tions which do not correspond to its true idea. And
this does not take place in God, because in him be-
ginning, end, middle, are not to be distinguished, —
because he is at once what he is, is from the beginning
what he is to be, what he can be ; he is the pure unity
of existence and essence, reality and idea, act and will.
Deus suum esse est. Herein theism accords with the
essence of religion. All religions, however positive
they may be, rest on abstraction ; they are distinguished
only in that form which the abstraction is made. Even
the Homeric gods, with all their living strength and
likeness to man, are abstract forms ; they have bodies,
like men, but bodies from which the limitations and
difficulties of the human body are eliminated. The
idea of a divine being is essentially an abstracted, dis-
tilled idea. It is obvious that this abstraction is no
arbitrary one, but is determined by the essential stand-
point of man. As he is, as he thinks, so docs he make
his abstraction.
The abstraction expresses a judgment, — an affirma-
tive and a negative one at the same time, praise and
blame. What man praises and approves, that is God
to him j* what he blames, condemns, is the non-divine.
Religion is 3, judgment. The most essential condition
in religion — in the idea of the divine being — is accor-
dingly the discrimination of the praiseworthy from
the blameworthy, of the perfect from the imperfect:
in a word, of the positive from the negative. Hie
niltu- itself Consists in nothing else than in the con-
tinual renewal of the origin of religion — a solemnizing
* " Qaidquid enirn anna qnisqae roper enters eolil ! hoc illi Deus est»*
• - I. cplan. in Epist Paul] a both directly and indirectly declared m this work.
]>ut arbitrarinesa lb, in met, the will of the emotions, their external mani-
festation of foree.
THE MYSTERY OF PROVIDENCE. 141
self could not have attained ; and in proof of this,
appeal has been made to the fact that the Pagan phi-
losophers represented the world to have been formed
by the Divine Reason out of already existing matter.
But this supernatural principle is no other than the
principle of subjectivity, which in Christianity exalt-
ed itself to an unlimited, universal monarchy; whereas
the ancient philosophers were not subjective enough
to regard the absolutely subjective being as the exclu-
sively absolute being, because they limited subjecti-
vity by the contemplation of the world or reality —
because to them the world was a truth.
Creation out of nothing, is identical with miracle,
is one with Providence ; for the idea of Providence —
originally, in its true religious significance, in which
it is not yet infringed upon and limited by the unbe-
lieving understanding — is one with the idea of mira-
cle. The proof of Providence is miracle.* Belief in
Providence is belief in a power to which all things
stand at command to be used according to its plea-
sure, in opposition to which all the power of reality
is nothing. Providence cancels the laws of Nature ;
it interrupts the course of necessity, the iron bond
which inevitably binds effects to causes; in short, it
is the same unlimited, all powerful will, that called
the world into existence out of nothing. Miracle is
a creatio ex nihilo. He who turns water into wine,
makes wine out of nothing, for the constituents of
wine are not found in water ; otherwise, the produc-
tion of wine would not be a miraculous, but a natural
act. The only attestation, the only proof of Provi-
dence is miracle. Thus Providence is an expression
of the same idea as creation out of nothing. Creation
out of nothing can only be understood and explained
in connexion with Providence ; for miracle properly
implies nothing more than that the miracle worker is
* " Certissimum divinse providentise testimonium praebent miracula."
— H. Grotius (de Vent. Rel. Christ. 1. i. § 13).
142 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
the same as he who brought forth all things by his
mere will — God the Creator.
But Providence has relation essentially to man. It
is for man's sake that Providence makes of things
whatever it pleases : it is for man's sake that it super-
sedes the authority and reality of a law otherwise
omnipotent. The admiration of Providence in Nature,
especially in the animal kingdom, is nothing else than
an admiration of Nature, and therefore belongs merely
to naturalism, though to a religious naturalism ;* for
in Nature is revealed only natural, not divine Provi-
dence — not Providence as it is an object to religion.
Religious Providence reveals itself only in miracles
— especially in the miracle of the Incarnation, the
central point of religion. But we nowhere read that
God, for the sake of brutes, became a brute — the very
idea of this is, in the eyes of religion, impious and un-
godly ; or that God ever performed a miracle for the
sake of animals or plants. On the contrary, we read
that a poor fig-tree, because it bore no fruit at a time
when it could not bear it, was cursed, purely in order
to give men an example of the power of faith over
Nature ; — and again, that when the tormenting devils
were driven out of men, they were driven into brutes.
It is true we also read : " No sparrow falls to the
ground without your Father ;" but these sparrows
have no more worth and importance than the hairs on
the head of a man, which are all numbered.
Apart from instinct, the brute has no other guardian
spirit no other Providence, than its senses or its organs
in general. A bird which loses its eyes has lost its
* It is true that religious naturalism, or the acknowledgment of the
Divine in Nature', Is also an element of the Christian religion, and yet
more of the Mosaic, which was bo friendly to animals. — But it is by no
means the characteristic, the Christian tendency of the Christian religion.
'I'll.- ( Ihristian, the religious Providence, i- quite another than that which
clothes the lilies and i'val^ the ravens. The natural Providence lets a
man sink in the Water, il In- has not learned tO 8Wim; hut the Christian,
the religious Providence, Leads him with the hand of omnipotence over
th v. at' r unharmed.
THE MYSTERY OP PROVIDENCE. 143
guardian angel; it necessarily goes to destruction if
no miracle happens. We read indeed that a raven
brought food to the prophet Elijah, but not (at least
to my knowledge) that an animal was supported by
other than natural means. But if a man believes that
he also has no other Providence than the powers of
his race — his senses and understanding, — he is in the
eyes of religion, and of all those who speak the lan-
guage of religion, an irreligious man • because he be-
lieves only in a natural Providence, and a natural
Providence is in the eyes of religion as good as none.
Hence Providence has relation essentially to men, and
even among men only to the religious. a God is the
Saviour of all men, but especially of them that be-
lieve." It belongs, like religion, only to man ; it is
intended to express the essential distinction of man
from the brute, to rescue man from the tyranny of the
forces of Nature. Jonah in the whale, Daniel in the
den of lions, are examples of the manner in which
Providence distinguishes (religious) men from brutes.
If therefore the Providence which manifests itself in
the organs with which animals catch and devour their
prey, and which is so greatly admired by Christian
naturalists, is a truth, the Providence of the Bible, the
Providence of religion, is a falsehood ; and vice versa.
What pitiable and at the same time ludicrous hypocrisy
is the attempt to do homage to hot h, to Nature and the
the Bible at once ! How does Nature contradict the
Bible ! How does the Bible contradict Nature ! The
God of Nature reveals himself by giving to the lion
strength and appropriate organs in order that, for the
preservation of his life, he may in case of necessity
kill and devour even a human being ; the God of the
Bible reveals himself by interposing his own aid to
rescue the human being from the jaws of the lion !*
Providence is a privilege of man. It expresses the
* In this contrast of the religions, or biblical, and the natural Provi-
dence, the author had especially in view the vapid, narrow theology of
the English natural philosophers.
144 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
value of man, in distinction from other natural beings
and things ; it exempts him from the connexion of the
universe. Providence is the conviction of man of the
infinite value of his existence. — a conviction in which
he renounces faith in the reality of external things ;
it is the idealism of religion. Faith in Providence is
therefore identical with faith in personal immortality;
save only, that in the latter the infinite value of exist-
ence is expressed in relation to time, as infinite dura-
tion. He who prefers no special claims, who is indif-
ferent about himself, who identifies himself with the
world, who sees himself as a part merged in the whole,
— such a one believes in no Providence, i. e., in no
special Providence; but only special Providence is
Providence in the sens.e of religion. Faith in Provi-
dence is faith in one's own worth, the faith of man in
himself; hence the beneficent consequences of this
faith, but hence also false humility, religious arro-
gance, which, it is true, does not rely on itself, but
only because it commits the care of itself to the bless-
ed God. God concerns himself about me ; he has in
view my happiness, my salvation ; he wills that I shall
be blest ; but that is my will also : thus, my interest
is God's interest, my own will is God's will, my own
aim is God's aim, — God's love for me nothing else
than my self-love deified. Thus when I believe in
Providence, in what do I believe but in the divine
reality and significance of my own being?
But where Providence is believed in, belief in God
is made dependent on belief in Providence. He who
denies that there is a Providence, denies that there is
a I rod, or — what is the same thing — that God is God ;
for a God who is not the Providence of man, is a con-
temptible God, a God who is wanting in the divinest,
most adorable attribute. Consequently, the belief in
God is nothing but the belief in human dignity,* the
* " Qui Decs negant, nobflitatem generis humani deetrmmt." — Bacon
(Seem. Fidel, 10).
THE MYSTERY OP PROVIDENCE. 145
belief in the absolute reality and significance of the
human nature. But belief in a (religious) Providence
is belief in creation out of nothing, and vice versa :
the latter, therefore, can have no other significance
than that of Providence as just developed, and it has
actually no other. Eeligion sufficiently expresses this
by making man the end of creation. All things exist,
not for their own sake, but for the sake of man. He
who, like the pious Christian naturalists, pronounces
this to be pride, declares Christianity itself to be
pride ; for to say that the material world exists for
the sake of man, implies infinitely less than to say that
God — or at least, if we follow Paul, a being who is
almost God, scarcely to be distinguished from God —
becomes man for the sake of men.
But if man is the end of creation, he is also the true
cause of creation, for the end is the principle of action.
The distinction between man as the end of creation,
and man as its cause, is only that the cause is the
latent, inner man, the essential man, whereas the end
is the self-evident, empirical, individual man, — that
man recognises himself as the end of creation, but not
as the cause, because he distinguishes the cause, the
essence from himself as another personal being.* But
this other being, this creative principle, is in fact no-
thing else than his subjective nature separated from
the limits of individuality and materiality, i. e., of
objectivity, unlimited will, personality posited out of
all connexion with the world, — which by creation, i. e.,
* In Clemens Alex. (Coh. ad Gentes) there is an interesting passage. It
runs in the Latin translation (the had Augshurgh edition, 1778) thus : —
** At nos ante mundi constitutionem fuimus, ratione futuras nostras pro-
ductions, in ipso. Deo quodammodo turn praeexistentes. Divini igitur
Verhi sive Rationis, nos creaturae rationales sumus, et per eum primi
esse decimur, quoniam in principio erat verhum." Yet more decidedly,
however, has Christian mysticism declared the human nature to he the
creative principle, the ground of the world. ' f Man, who, hefore time
was, existed in eternity, works with God all the works that God wrought
a thousand years ago, and now, after a thousand years, still works."
" All creatures have sprung forth through man."— -fredigten, vor u. zu
Tauleri Zeiten. (Ed. c. p. 5. p, 119.)
Q
146 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
the positing of the world, of objectivity, of another, aa
a cMpendent, finite, non-essential existence, gives itself
the certainty of its exclusive reality. The point in
question in the Creation is not the truth and reality
of the world, but the truth and reality of personality,
of subjectivity in distinction from the world. The
point in question is the personality of God ; but the
personality of God is the personality of man freed
from all the conditions and limitations of Nature. Hence
the fervent interest in the Creation, the horror of all
pantheistic cosmogonies. The Creation, like the idea
of a personal God in general, is not a scientific, but a
personal matter ; not an object of the free intelligence,
but of the feelings ; for the point on which it hinges
is only the guarantee, the last conceivable pro f of and
demonstration of personality or subjectivity as an
essence quite apart, having nothing in common with
Nature, a supra-and extramundane entity.*
Man distinguishes himself from Nature. This dis-
tinction of his is his God : the distinguishing of God
from Nature is nothing else than the distinguishing of
man from Nature. The antithesis of pantheism and
personalism resolves itself into the question : is the
nature of man transcendental or immanent, supra-
naturalistic or naturalistic ? The speculations and con-
troversies concerning the personality or impersonality
of God are therefore fruitless, idle uncritical, and
odious; for the speculatists, especially those who
maintain the personality, do not call the thing by the
right name ; they put the light under a bushel. While
they in truth speculate only concerning themselves,
only in the interest of their own instinct of self-pre-
servation ; they yet will not allow that they are split-
ting their brains only about themselves; they specu-
* li lined why all attempts of speculative theology and of
Ired philosophy to make the transition from God to the wcrld, or
to derive the world Gram God, have failed and must fail. Namely, be-
canM they are fundamentally false, from being made in ignorance of tho
idea on which the I ally tarns.
THE MYSTERY OP PROVIDENCE. 147
late under the delusion that they are searching out
the mysteries of another being. Pantheism identifies
man with Nature, whether with its visible appear-
ance, or its abstract essence. Personalism isolates,
separates him from Nature ; converts him from a part
into the whole, into an absolute essence by himself.
This is the distinction. If, therefore, you would be
clear on these subjects, exchange your mystical, per-
verted anthropology, which you call theology, for real
anthropology, and speculate in the light of conscious-
ness and Nature concerning the difference or identity
of the human essence with the essence of Nature. You
yourselves admit that the essence of the pantheistical
God is nothing but the essence of Nature. Why, then,
will you only see the mote in the eyes of your oppo-
nents, and not observe the very obvious beam in your
own eyes ? why make yourselves an exception to a
universally valid law ? Admit that your personal God
is nothing else than your own personal nature, that
while you believe in and construct your supra-and
extra-natural God, you believe in and construct no-
thing else than the supra-and extranaturalism of your
own self.
In the Creation, as everywhere else, the true prin-
ciple is concealed by the intermingling of universal,
metaphysical, and even pantheistic definitions. But
one need only be attentive to the closer definitions to
convince oneself that the true principle of creation is
the self-affirmation of subjectivity in distinction from
Nature. God produces the world outside himself; at
first it is only an idea, a plan, a resolve ; now it be-
comes an act, and therewith it steps forth out of God
as a distinct and, relatively at least, a self-subsistent
object. But just so subjectivity in general, which
distinguishes itself from the world, which takes itself
for an essence distijwt Jgom the world, posits the world
out of itself as a separate existence, indeed, this posit-
ing out of self, and the distinguishing of self, is one
act. When therefore the world is posited outside of
g 2
148 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
God, God is posited by himself, is distinguished from
the world. What else then is God but your subjec-
tive nature, when the world is separated from it?* It
is true that when astute reflection intervenes, the dis-
tinction between extra and intra is disavowed as a
finite and human (?) distinction. But to the dis-
avowal by the understanding, which in relation to re-
ligion is pure misunderstanding, no credit is due. If
it is meant seriously, it destroys the foundation of the
religious consciousness ; it does away with the possi-
bility, the very principle of the creation, for this rests
solely on the reality of the above mentioned distinc-
tion. Moreover, the effect of the creation, all its
majesty for the feelings and the imagination, is quite
lost, if the production of the world out of God is not
taken in the real sense. What is it to make, to create,
to produce, but to make that which in the first in-
stance is only subjective, and so far invisible, non-
existent, into something objective, perceptible, so that
other beings besides me may know and enjoy it, and
thus to put something out of myself, to make it dis-
tinct from myself? Where there is no reality or pos-
sibility of an existence external to me, there can be
no question of making or creating. God is eternal,
but the world had a commencement; God was, when
as yet the world was not ; God is invisible, not cogni-
zable by the senses, but the world is visible, palpable,
material, and therefore outside of God ; for how can
the material as such, body, matter, be in God ? The
* It is not admissible to urge against this the omnipresenee of God,
the existence of God in nil things, or the existence of things in God.
For, apart from the consideration that the future destruction of the
world expresses clearly enough its existence outside of God, i. e., its non-
divinenesa, God is in a ipecial manner only iii man ; but I am at homo
only where I am specially at home. "Nowhere is God properly God, hut
in the soul. In all creatures there is something of God; hut in the soul
God exists completely, for it is his resting-place." — Predigten etzlicher
Lehrer, &c., p. l!>. And the existence of things in God, especially where
it h:is no pantheistic significance) and any such is here excluded, is
equally an idea without reality, and does not express the special sonti*
mentfl of religion.
THE MYSTERY OF PROVIDENCE. 149
world exists outside of God, in the same sense in which
a tree, an animal, the world in general, exists outside
of my conception, outside of myself, is an existence
distinct from subjectivity. Hence, only when such
an external existence is admitted, as it was by the
older philosophers and theologians, have we the genuine,
unmixed doctrine of the religious consciousness. The
speculative theologians and philosophers of modern
times, on the contrary, foist in all sorts of pantheistic
definitions, although they deny the principle of pan-
theism ; and the result of this process is simply an abso-
lutely self-contradictory, insupportable fabrication of
their own.
Thus the creation of the world expresses nothing
else than subjectivity, assuring itself of its own reality
and infinity through the consciousness that the world
is created, is a product of will, i. e., a dependent,
powerless, unsubstantial existence. The " nothing 77
out of which the world was produced, is a still inhe-
rent nothingness. When thou sayest the world was
made out of nothing, thou conceivest the world itself
as nothing, thou clearest away from thy head all the
limits to thy imagination, to thy feelings, to thy will,
for the world is the limitation of thy will, of thy desire ;
the world alone obstructs thy soul ; it alone is the wall
of separation between thee and God, — thy beatified,
perfected nature. Thus, subjectively, thou annihilates t
the world \ thou thinkest God by himself, L e., abso-
lutely unlimited subjectivity, the subjectivity or soul
which enjoys itself alone, which needs not the world,
which knows nothing of the painful bonds of matter.
In the inmost depths of thy soul thou wouldest rather
there were no world, for where the world is, there is
matter, and where there is matter there is weight and
resistance, space and time, limitation and necessity.
Nevertheless, there is a world, there is matter. How
dost thou escape from the dilemma of this contradic-
tion ? How dost thou expel the world from thy con-
sciousness, that it may not disturb thee in the bcati
150 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
tude of the unlimited soul ? Only by making the world
itself a product of will, by giving it an arbitrary exist-
ence always hovering between existence and non-
existence, always awaiting its annihilation. Certainly
the act of creation does not suffice to explain the exist-
ence of the world or matter (the two are not separa-
ble), but it is a total misconception to demand this of it,
for the fundamental idea of the creation is this : there
is to be no world, no matter ; and hence its end is
daily looked forward to with longing. The world in
its truth does not here exist at all, it is regarded only
as the obstruction, the limitation of subjectivity ; how
could the world in its truth and reality be deduced
from a principle which denies the world ?
In order to recognise the above developed signi-
ficance of the creation as the true one, it is only ne-
cessary seriously to consider the fact, that the chief
point in the creation is not the production of earth
and water, plants and animals, for which indeed there
is no God, but the production of personal beings — of
spirits, according to the ordinary phrase. God is the
idea of personality as itself a person, subjectivity exist-
ing in itself apart from the world, existing for self
alone, without wants, posited as absolute existence,
the me without a tlice. But as absolute existence for
self alone contradicts the idea of true life, the idea of
love; as self-consciousness is essentially united with
the consciousness of a thee, as solitude cannot, at least
in perpetuity, preserve itself from tedium and unifor-
mity ; thought immediately proceeds from the divine
Being to other conscious beings, and expands the idea
of personality which was at first condensed in one
being to a plurality of persons.* If the person is con-
ceived physically, as a real man, in which form he is
a being with wants, he appears first at the end of the
physical world, when the conditions of his existence
* Hera ifl also the point where the Creation represents to as not only
the Divine power, hut also the Divinelove. u Quia bonne est (Deus),
Bumus." (Angoetin.) In the beginning, before the world, God was?
THE MYSTERY OP PROVIDENCE. 151
are present, — as the goal of creation. If, on the other
hand, man is conceived abstractly as a person, as is
the case in religious speculation, this circuit is dispen-
sed with, and the task is the direct deduction of the
person, L e. T the self-demonstration, the ultimate self-
verification of the human personality. It is true that
the divine personality is distinguished in every possi-
ble way from the human in order to veil their iden-
tity ; but these distinctions arc either purely fantastic,
or they are mere assertions, devices which exhibit the
invalidity of the attempted deduction. All positive
grounds of the creation reduce themselves only to the
conditions, to the grounds, which urge upon the me
the consciousness of the necessity of another personal
being. Speculate as much as you will, you will never
derive your personality from God, if you have not be-
forehand introduced it, if God himself be not already
the idea of your personality, your own subjective
nature.
alone. " Ante omnia Dens erat solus, ipsi sibi et man dus locus et omnia.
Solus autem ; quia nihil extrinsecus prater ipsum. (Tertullian.) But
there is no higher happiness than to make another happy, bliss lies in
the act of imparting. And only joy, only love imparts. Hence man
conceives imparting love as the principle of existence. " Extasis boni
non sinit ipsum manere in se ipso." (Dionysius A.) Everything posi-
tive establishes, attests itself, only by itself. The divine love is the joy
of life, establishing itself, affirming itself. But the highest self-conscious-
ness of life, the supreme joy of life is the love which confers happiness,
God is the bliss of existence.
152 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER XI.
THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE CREATION IN
JUDAISM.
The doctrine of the Creation sprang out of Judaism ;
indeed, it is the characteristic, the fundamental doc-
trine of the Jewish religion. The principle which lies
at its foundation is, however, not so much the principle
of subjectivity as of egoism. The doctrine of the
Creation in its characteristic significance arises only
on that stand-point where man in practice makes Na-
ture merely the servant of his will and needs, and hence
in thought also degrades it to a mere machine, a pro-
duct of the will. JYoic its existence is intelligible to
him, since he explains and interprets it out of himself,
in accordance with his own feelings and notions. The
question, Whence is Nature or the world? presupposes
wonder that it exists, or the question, Why does it
exist? But this wonder, this question, arises only
where man has separated himself from Nature and
made it a mere object of will. The author of the Book
of Wisdom says truly of the heathens, that, "for ad-
miration of the beauty of the world they did not raise
themselves to the idea of the Creator. * ; To him who
thai Nature is lovely, it appears an end in itself,
it has the ground of its existence in itself: in him t lie
question, Why does it exist? docs not arise. Nature
and God are identified in his consciou.-ness, his per-
ception, of the world. Nature, as it impresses hifl
3, has indeed had an Qfljgin, has been produced,
but not created in tin* religious sense, is not an arbi-
trary product. And by this origin he implies nothing
THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE CREATION. 153
evil ; originating involves for him nothing impure, un-
divine ; he conceives his gods themselves as having
had an origin. The generative force is to him the
primal force : he posits, therefore, as the ground of
Nature, a force of Nature, — a real, present, visibly
active force, as the ground of reality. Thus does man
think where his relation to the world is aesthetic or
theoretic, (for the theoretic view was originally the
aesthetic view, the prima pkilosophia,) where the idea
of the world is to him the idea of the Cosmos, of ma-
jesty, of deity itself. Only where such a theory was
the fundamental principle could there be conceived
and expressed such a thought as that of Anaxagoras :
— man is born to behold the world.* The stand-point
of theory is the stand-point of harmony with the world.
The subjective activity, that in which man contents
himself, allows himself free play, is here the sensuous
imagination alone. Satisfied with this, he lets Nature
subsist in peace, and constructs his castles in the air,
his poetical cosmogonies, only out of natural materials.
When, on the contrary, man places himself only on the
practical stand-point and looks at the world from
thence, making the practical stand-point the theoreti-
cal one also, he is in disunion with Nature ; he makes
Nature the abject vassal of his selfish interest, of his
practical egoism. The theoretic expression of this
egoistical, practical view, according to which Nature
is in itself nothing, is this : Nature or the world is
made, created, the product of a command. God said,
Let the world be, and straightway the world presented
itself at His bidding. t
* In Diogenes (L. 1. ii. c. iii. § 6), it is literally, "for the contempla-
tion of the snn, the moon and the heavens." Similar ideas were held hy
other philosophers. Thus the Stoics also said : — " Ipse antem homo ortus
est ad mundum contemplandum et imitandum." — Cic. (de Nat.)
f " Hebrad nnmen verbo quidquid videtur emciens describunt et quasi
imperio omnia creata tradunt, nt facilitatem in eo quod vnlt emoiendo,
summamque ejus in omnia potentiam ostendant." — Ps. xxxiii. 6. "Verbo
Jehovse cceli facti sunt." — Ps. cxlviii. 5. "Ille jussit eaque creata sunt."
•—J. Clericus (Comment, in Mosem. Genes, i. 3).
g3
154 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
Utilism is the essential theory of Judaism. The
belief in a special Divine Providence is the character-
istic belief of Judaism ; belief in Providence is belief
in miracle ; but belief in miracle exists where Nature
is regarded only as an object of arbitrariness, of
egoism, which uses Nature only as an instrument of
its own will and pleasure. "Water divides or rolls it-
self together like a firm mass, dust is changed into
lice, a staff into a serpent, rivers into blood, a rock
into a fountain ; in the same place it is both light and
dark at once, the sun now stands still, now goes back-
ward. And all these contradictions of Nature happen
for the welfare of Israel, purely at the command of
Jehovah, who troubles himself about nothing but Israel,
who is nothing but the personified selfishness of the
Israelitish people, to the exclusion of all other nations,
• — absolute intolerance, the secret essence of mono-
theism.
The Greeks looked at Nature with the theoretic
sense ; they heard heavenly music in the harmonious
course of the stars ; they saw Nature rise from the
foam of the all producing ocean as Venus Anadyomene.
The Israelites, on the contrary, opened to Nature only
the gastric sense ; their taste for Nature lay only in the
palate ; their consciousness of God in eating manna.
The Greek addicted himself to polite studies, to the
fine arts, to philosophy ; the Israelite did not rise above
the alimentary view of theology. "At even ye shall
eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with
bread ; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your
God."* "And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, 'If God
will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I
go, and will irive me bread to eat, and raiment to put
on, so that I come again to my lather's house in peace,
than shall the Lord be my God."t Eating is the most
BOlemn act or the initiation of the Jewish religion. In
eating the Israelite celebrates and renews the act of
* Exod. xvi. 12. f (Jen. xxviii. 20.
THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE CREATION. 155
creation ; in eating man declares Nature to be an in-
significant object. When the seventy elders ascended
the mountain with Moses, " they saw God ; and when
they had seen God, they ate and drank. 7; * Thus with
them what the sight of the Supreme Being heightened
was the appetite for food.
The Jews have maintained their peculiarity to this
clay. Their principle, their God, is the most practical
principle in the world, — namely, egoism : and more-
over egoism in the form of religion. Egoism is the
God who will not let his servants come to shame.
Egoism is essentially monotheistic, for it lias only
one, only self, as its end. Egoism strengthens cohesion,
concentrates man on himself, gives him a consistent
principle of life ; but it makes him theoretically narrow,
because indifferent to all which does not relate to the
well-being of self. Hence science, like art, arises only
out of polytheism, for polytheism is the frank, open,
unenvying sense of all that is beautiful and good with-
out distinction, the sense of the world, of the universe.
The Greeks looked abroad into the wide world that
they might extend their sphere of vision ; the Jews
to this day pray with their faces turned towards Jeru-
salem. In the Israelites, monotheistic egoism excluded
the free theoretic tendency. Solomon, it is true, sur-
passed " all the children of the east" in understanding
and wisdom, and spoke (treated, agebat) moreover "of
trees, from the cedar that is in Lebanon, even unto the
hyssop that springeth out of the wall/ 7 and also of
" beasts and of fowl, and of creeping things, and of
fishes" (1 Kings iv. 30, 34). But it must be added
that Solomon did not serve Jehovah with his whole
heart ; he did homage to strange gods and strange
women ; and thus he had the polytheistic sentiment
and taste. The polytheistic sentiment, I repeat, is the
foundation of science and art.
The significance which nature in general had for
* Exod. xxiv. 10, 11. " Tan turn abest ut mortui sint, ut contra con-
vivium hilares celebrarint." — Clericus.
15G THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
the Hebrews is one with their idea of its origin. The
mode in which the genesis of a thing is explained is
the candid expression of opinion, of sentiment respect-
ing it. If it be thought meanly of, so also is its origin.
Men used to suppose that insects, Terrain, sprang from
carrion, and other rubbish. It was not because they
derived vermin from so uninviting a source, that they
thought contemptuously of them ; but, on the contrary,
because they thought thus, because the nature of vermin
appeared to them so vile, they imagined an origin
corresponding to this nature, a vile origin. To the
Jews Nature was a mere means towards achieving the
end of egoism, a mere object of will. But the ideal,
the idol of the egoistic will is that Will which has un-
limited command, which requires no means in order
to attain its end, to realize its object, which immedi-
ately by itself, i. e., by pure will, calls into existence
whatever it pleases. It pains the egoist that the satis-
faction of his wishes and need is only to be attained
immediately, that for him there is a chasm between
the wish and its realization, between the object in the
imagination and the object in reality. Hence, in order
to relieve this pain, to make himself free from the
limits of reality, he supposes as the true, the highest
being, one who brings forth an object by the mere I
WILL. For this reason, Nature, the world, was to the
Hebrews the product of a dictatorial word, of a cate-
gorical imperative, of a magic fiat.
To that which has no essential existence for me in
theory, I assign no theoretic, no positive ground. By
referring it to Will I only enforce its theoretic nullity.
What we despi.se we do not honour with a glance:
that which is observed has importance: contemplation
ig respect. Whatever is looked at fetters by secret
forcee of attraction, overpowers, by the spell which it
upon the eye, the criminal arrogance of that
Will which socks only to subject nil things to itself.
Whatever makes an impression on the iheorc tic sense,
on the reason, withdraws itself from the dominion oJ
THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE CREATION. 157
the egoistic Will : it reacts, it presents resistence.
That which devastating egoism devotes to death,
benignant theory restores to life.
The much-belied doctrine of the heathen philosophers
concerning the eternity of matter, or the world, thus
implies nothing more than that Nature was to them a
theoretic reality.* The heathens were idolaters, that
is, they contempleted Nature ; they did nothing else
than what the profoundly Christian nations do at this
day, when they make nature an object of their admi-
ration, of their indefatigable investigation. "But the
heathens actually worshipped natural objects. 77 Cer-
tainly ; for worship is only the childish, the religious
form of contemplation. Contemplation and worship
are not essentially distinguished. That which I con-
template I humble myself before, I consecrate to it my
noblest possession, my heart, my intelligence, as an
offering. The natural philosopher also falls on his
knees before Nature when, at the risk of his life, he
snatches from some precipice a lichen, an insect, or a
stone, to glorify it in the light of contemplation, and
give it an eternal existence in the memory of scientific
humanity. The study of Nature is the worship of Na-
ture — idolatry in the sense of the Israelitish and
Christian God ; and idolatry is simply man 7 s primitive
contemplation of nature ; for religion is nothing else
than man's primitive and therefore childish, popular,
but prejudiced, unemancipated consciousness of himself
and of Nature. The Hebrews, on the other hand,
raised themselves from the worship of idols to the
worship of God, from the creature to the Creator ;
L e., they raised themselves from the theoretic view of
Nature, which fascinated the idolaters, to the purely
practical view which subjects Nature only to the ends
of egoism. " And lest thou lift up thine eyes unto
* It is well known, however, that their opinions on this point were
various. (See e. g. Aristoteles de Ccelo, 1. i. c. 10.) But their difference
is a subordinate one, since the creative agency itself is with them a more
or less cosmical being.
158 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
heaven, and when thou seest the sun, the moon, and
the stars, even all the host of heaven, shouldst be driven
to worship them and serve them, which the Lord thy
God hath divided unto [?. e., bestowed upon, larcjitus
est] all nations under the whole heaven."* Thus, the
creation out of nothing, L e., the creation as a purely
imperious act, had its origin only in the unfathomable
depth of Hebrew egoism.
On this ground, also, the creation out of nothing is
no object of philosophy ; — at least in any other way
than it is so here ; — for it cuts away the root of all
true speculation, presents no grappling-point to thought,
to theory ; theoretically considered, it is a baseless air-
built doctrine, which originated solely in the need to
give a warrant to utilism, to egoism, which contains
and expresses nothing but the command to make Na-
ture — not an object of thought, of contemplation, but
— an object of utilization. The more empty it is, how-
ever, for natural philosophy, the more profound is its
" speculative n significance ; for just because it has no
theoretic fulcrum, it allows to the speculatist infinite
room for the play of arbitrary, groundless interpre-
tation.
It is in the history of dogma and speculation as in
the history of states. World-old usages, laws, and in-
stitutions, continue to drag out their existence long
after they have lost their true meaning. What has
once existed will not be denied the right to exist for
ever ; what was once good, claims to be good for all
times. At this period of superannuation come the in-
terpreters, the speculatists, and talk of the profound
sense, because they no longer know the true onc.t
* Dent. iv. 11). — " Licet enim ea, qusa sunt in ooelo, non Bint liominum
artincia, at hominom tamen gratia condita raerunt. Ne quis igitur solem
ndoret, sod Bolis effectorem deaidexet.' 1 — Clemens Alex. (Con. ad f the "absolute religion;* 1
for with regard t-> «>rli<-r religions they hold np the ideas and customs which
rcre fon itid of which wi do not know the original meaning and
hip the urine
THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE CREATION. 159
Thus, religious speculation deals with the dogmas,
torn from the connexion in which alone they have any
true meaning ; instead of tracing them back critically
to their true origin, it makes the secondary primitive,
and the primitive secondary. To it God is the first ;
man the second. Thus it inverts the natural order ot
things ! In reality, the first is man, the second the
nature of man made objective, namely, God. Only in
later times, in which religion is already become flesh
and blood, can it be said — as God is, so is man : al-
though, indeed, this proposition never amounts to any-
thing more than tautology. But in the origin of re-
ligion it is otherwise ; and it is only in the origin ot
a thing that we can discern its true nature. Man first
unconsciously and involuntarily creates God in his
own image, and after this God consciously and volun-
tarily creates man in his own image. This is especially
confirmed by the development of the Israelitish reli-
gion. Hence the position of theological one-sidedness,
that the revelation of God holds an even pace with the
development of the human race. Naturally ; for the
revelation of God is nothing else than the revelation,
the self-unfolding of human nature. The supra-natura-
listic egoism of the Jews did not proceed from the
Creator, but conversely, the latter from the former ;
in the creation the Israelite justified his egoism at the
bar of his reason.
It is true, and it may be readily understood on
simply practical grounds, that even the Israelite could
not, as a man, withdraw himself from the theoretic
contemplation and admiration of Nature. But in cele-
brating the power and greatness of Nature, he cele-
brates only the power and greatness of Jehovah. And
the power of Jehovah has exhibited itself with the
most glory, in the miracles which it has wrought in
favour of Israel. Hence, in the celebration of this
of cows, which the Parsees and Hindoos drink that they may obtain for-
giveness of sins, is not more ludicrous than to worship the comb or a shred
of the garment of the Mother of God.
160 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
power the Israelite lias always reference ultimately to
himself; he extols the greatness of Nature only for
the same reason that the conqueror magnifies the
strength of his opponent, in order thereby to heighten
his own self-complacency, to make his own fame more
illustrious. Great and mighty is Nature, which Je-
hovah has created, but yet mightier, yet greater, is
Israel's self-estimation. For his sake the sun stands
still ; for his sake, according to Philo, the earth quaked
at the delivery of the law ; in short, for his sake all
nature alters its course. " For the whole creature in
his proper kind, was fashioned again anew, serving
the peculiar commandments that were given unto them,
that thy children might be kept without hurt,"*
According to Philo, God gave Moses power over the
whole of Nature ; all the elements obeyed him as the
Lord of Nature.t Israel's requirement is the omni-
potent law of the world, Israel's need the fate of the
universe. Jehovah is Israel's consciousness of the sa-
credness and necessity of his own existence, — a ne-
cessity before which the existence of Nature, the exist-
ence of other nations vanishes into nothing ; Jehovah
is the solus populi, the salvation of Israel, to which
everything that stands in its way must be sacrificed ;
Jehovah is exclusive, monarchical arrogance, the anni-
hilating flash of anger in the vindictive glance of
destroying Israel ; in a word, Jehovah is the ego of
Israel, which regards itself as the end and aim, the
Lord of Nature. Thus, in the power of Nature the
Israelite celebrates the power of Jehovah, and in the
power of Jehovah the power of his own self-conscious-
ness. 4 ' Blessed be God ! God is our help, God is our
salvation. " — " Jehovah is my strength. }i — " God him-
self hearkened to the word of Joshua, for Jehovah
himself fought for Israel." — "Jehovah is a God of war,"
If, in the course of time, the idea of Jehovah ex-
panded itself in individual minds, and his love was
extended, as by the writer of the book of Jonah, to
* WiftcL xi: I f See Gfrorer'e Philo.
THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE CKEATION. 161
man in general, this does not belong to the esssential
character of the Israelitish religion. The God of the
fathers, to whom the most precious recollections are
attached, the ancient historical God, remains always
the foundation of a religion.*
* We may here observe, that certainly the admiration of the power
and glory of God in general, and so of Jehovah, as manifested in Nature,
is in fact, though not in the consciousness of the Israelite, only admira-
tion of the power and glory of Nature. (See, on this subject, P. Bayle,
Ein Beitrag, Sfc, p. 25 — 29.) But to prove this formally lies out of out
plan, since we here confine ourselves to Christianity, i. e., the adoration
of God in man (Deum colimus per Christum. Tertullian. Apolog. c. 21),
Nevertheless, the principle of this proof is stated in the present work.
162 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER XII.
THE OMNIPOTENCE OF FEELING, OR THE MYSTERY
OF PRAYER.
Israel is the historical definition of the specific nature
of the religious consciousness, save only that here this
consciousness was circumscribed by the limits of a
particular, a national interest. Hence, we need only
let these limits fall, and we have the Christian reli-
gion. Judaism is worldly Christianity ; Christianity,
spiritual Judaism. The Christian religion is the
Jewish religion purified from national egoism, and yet
at the same time it is certainly another, a new reli-
gion ; for every reformation, every purification, pro-
duces — especially in religious matters, where even the
trivial beeomes important — an essential change. To
the Jew, the Israelite was the mediator, the bond be-
tween God and man ; in his relation to Jehovah he
relied on his character of Israelite ; Jehovah himself
was nothing else than the self-consciousness of Israel
made objective as the absolute being, the national
conscience, the universal law, the central point of the
political system.* If we let fall the limits of nation-
ality, we obtain — instead of the Israelite — man. As
in Jehovah the Israelite personified his national exist-
ence, so in God the Christian personified his subjec-
tive human nature, freed from the limits of nationality.
As Israel made the wants of his national existence the
law of the world, as, under the dominance of theso
wauls, he deified even his political viudictiveness : so
* " Tho. greatest part of Hebrew poetry, which is often held to beonlj
■pilitlial, U political." — Herder.
THE MYSTEEY OF PRAYER. 163
the Christian made the requirements of human feeling
the absolute powers and laws of the world. The
miracles of Christianity, which belong just as essen-
tially to its characterization, as the miracles of the
Old Testament to that of Judaism, have not the wel-
fare of a nation for their object, but the welfare of
man : — that is, indeed, only of man considered as
Christian ; for Christianity, in contradiction with the
genuine universal human heart, recognised man only
under the condition, the limitation, of belief in Christ.
But this fatal limitation will be discussed further on.
Christianity has spiritualised the egoism of Judaism
into subjectivity (though even within Christianity this
subjectivity is again expressed as pure egoism), has
changed the desire for earthly happiness, the goal of
the Israelitish religion, into the longing for heavenly
bliss, which is the goal of Christianity.
The highest idea, the God of a political community,
of a people whose political system expresses itself in
the form of religion, is Law, the consciousness of the
law as an absolute divine power ; the highest idea,
the God of unpolitical, unworldly feeling is Love ; the
love which brings all the treasures and glories in
heaven and upon earth as an offering to the beloved,
the love whose law is the wish of the beloved one, and
whose power is the unlimited power of the imagina-
tion of intellectual miracle-working,
God is the Love that satisfies our wishes, our emo-
tional wants ; he is himself the realized wish of the
heart, the wish exalted to the certainty of its fulfil-
ment, of its reality, to that undoubting certainty be-
fore which no contradiction of the understanding, no
difficulty of experience or of the external world main-
tains its ground. Certainty is the highest power for
man ; that which is certain to him is the essential,
the divine. " God is love :" this, the supreme dictum
of Christianity, only expresses the certainty which
human feeling has of itself, as the alone essential, L e.,
absolute divine power, the certainty that the inmost
164 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
wishes of the heart have objective validity and reality,
that there are no limits, no positive obstacles to human
feeling, that the whole world, with all its pomp and
glory, is nothing weighed against human feeling.
God is love : that is, feeling is the God of man, nay,
God absolutely, the Absolute Being. God is the
nature of human feeling, unlimited, pure feeling, made
objective. God is the optative of the human heart
transformed into the tempusfinitum. the certain, bliss-
ful " is/' — the unrestricted omnipotence of feeling,
prayer hearing itself, feeling perceiving itself, the
echo of our cry of anguish. Pain must give itself
utterance ; involuntarily the artist seizes the lute, that
he may breathe out his sufferings in its tones. He
soothes his sorrow by making it audible to himself,
by making it objective ; he lightens the burden which
weighs upon his heart, by communicating it to the air,
by making his sorrow a general existence. But nature
listens not to the plaints of man, it is callous to his
sorrows. Hence man turns away from Nature, from
all visible objects. He turns within, that here, shel-
tered and hidden from the inexorable powers, he may
find audience for his griefs. Here he utters his op-
pressive secrets ; here he gives vent to his stifled sighs.
This open-air of the heart, this outspoken secret, this
uttered sorrow of the soul, is God. God is a tear of
love, shed in the deepest concealment, over human
misery. " God is an unutterable sigh, lying in the
depths of the heart j w * this saying is the most remark-
able, the profoundest, truest expression of Christian
mysticism.
The ultimate essence of religion is revealed by the
simplest act of religion — prayer ; an act which implies
at least afi much as the dogma of the Incarnation, al-
though religious speculation stands amazed at this, as
the greatest of mysteries. Not, certainly, the prayer
before and after meals, the ritual of animal egoism,
* Scba.-tian Frank von Word in Zinkgrcfs ApOphthegmata dcutschcr
Nation.
THE MYSTERY OF PRAYER. 165
but the prayer pregnant with sorrow, the prayer of
disconsolate love, the prayer which expresses the
power of the heart that crushes man to the ground,
the prayer which begins in despair and ends in rapture.
In prayer, man addresses God with the word* of
intimate affection — Thou : he thus declares articu-
lately that God is his alter ego : he confesses to God
as the being nearest to him, his most secret thoughts,
his deepest wishes, which otherwise he shrinks from
uttering. But he expresses these wishes in the confi-
dence, in the certainty that they will be fulfilled.
How could he apply to a being that had no ear for
his complaints ? Thus what is prayer but the wish
of the heart expressed with confidence in its fulfil-
ment ? * what else is the being that fulfils these wish-
es but human affection, the human soul, giving ear to
itself, approving itself, unhesitatingly affirming itself?
The man who does not exclude from his mind the idea
of the world, the idea that every thing here must be
sought intermediately, that every effect has its natural
cause, that a wish is only to be attained when it is
made an end and the corresponding means are put in-
to operation — such a man does not pray : he only
works ; he transforms his attainable wishes into ob-
jects of real activity ; other wishes which he recog-
nises as purely subjective, he denies, or regards as
simply subjective, pious aspirations. In other words,
he limits, he conditionates liis being by the world, as
* It would be an imbecile objection, to say that God fulfils only those
wishes, those prayers, which are uttered in his name, or in the interest
of the church of Christ, in short, only the wishes which are accordant
with his wlQ ; for the will of God is the will of man, or rather God has
the power, man the will : God makes men happy, but man wills that
he may be happy. A particular wish may not be granted ; but that is
of no consequence, if only the species, the essential tendency is accepted.
The pious soul whose prayer has failed, consoles himself, therefore, by
thinking that its fulfilment would not have been salutary for him.
" Nullo igitur modo vota aut preces sunt irrita? ant infmgiferse et recte
dicitur, in petitione rerum corporalium aliquando Deum exaudire nos,
non ad voluntatem nostram, sed ad solutem." — Oratio de Precatione, in
Declamat, Melancthonis, T. iii.
166 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
a member of which he conceives himself ; he "bounds
his wishes by the idea of necessity. In prayer, on the
contrary, man excludes from his mind the world, and
with it all thoughts of intermediateness and depend-
ence ; he makes his wishes — the concerns of his heart,
objects of the independent, omnipotent, absolute being,
i.e., he affirms them without limitation. God is the
affirmation * of human feeling ; prayer is the uncondi-
tional confidence of human feeling in the absolute
identity of the subjective and objective, the certainty
that the power of the heart is greater than the power
of nature, that the heart's need is absolute necessity,
the Fate of the world. Prayer alters the course ot
Nature ; it determines God to bring forth an effect in
contradiction with the laws of Nature. Prayer is the
absolute relation of the human heart to itself, to its
own nature ; in prayer, man forgets that there exists
a limit to his wishes, and is happy in this forgetful-
ness.
Prayer is the self-division of man into two beings,
— a dialogue of man with himself, with his heart. It
is essential to the effectiveness of prayer that it be
audibly, intelligibly, energetically expressed. Invol-
untarily prayer wells forth in sound ; the struggling
heart bursts the barrier of the closed lips. But audi-
ble prayer is only prayer revealing its nature ; prayer
is virtually, if not actually, speech, — the Latin word
oratio signifies both ; in prayer, man speaks undis-
guisedly of that which weighs upon him, which affects
him closely ; he makes his heart objective ; — hence the
moral power of prayer. Concentration, it is said, is
the condition of prayer : but it is more than a condi-
tion ; prayer is itself concentration, — the dismissal ot
all distracting ideas, of all disturbing influences from
without, retirement within oneself, in order to have
relation only with one's own being. Only a trusting,
open, hearty, fervent, prayer is said to help ; but this
help lies In the prayer itself. As everywhere in reli
* Ja-wcrt
THE MYSTERY OF PRAYER. 167
gion the subjective, the secondary, the conditionating,
is the prima causa, the objective fact ; so here, these
subjective qualities are the objective nature of prayer
itself. *
It is an extremely superficial view of prayer to re-
gard it as an expression of the sense of dependence.
It certainly expresses such a sense, but the dependence
is that of man on his own heart, on his own feeling.
He who feels himself only dependent, does not open
his mouth in prayer ; the sense of dependence robs him
of the desire, the courage for it ; for the sense of de-
pendence is the sense of need. Prayer has its root
rather in the unconditional trust of the heart, un-
troubled by all thought of compulsive need, that its
concerns are objects of the absolute Being, that the
almighty, infinite nature of the Father of men, is a
sympathetic, tender, loving nature, and that thus the
dearest, most sacred emotions of man are divine reali-
ties. But the child does not feel itself dependent on
the father as a father ; rather, he has in the father the
feeling of his own strength, the consciousness of his own
worth, the guarantee of his existence, the certainty of
the fulfilment of his wishes ; on the father rests the
burden of care ; the child, on the contrary, lives care-
less and happy in reliance on the father, his visible
guardian spirit, who desires nothing but the child's
welfare and happiness. The father makes the child
an end, and himself the means of its existence. The
child, in asking something of its father, does not ap-
* Also, on subjective grounds social prayer is more effectual than
isolated prayer. Community enhances the force of emotion, heightens
confidence. What we are unable to do alone, we are able to do with
others. The sense of solitude is the sense of limitation : the sense of
community is the sense of freedom. Hence it is that men, when threat-
ened by the destructive powers of nature, crowd together. " Multorum
preces impossibile est, ut non impetrent, inquit Ambrosius .... SanctaB
orationis fervoir quanto inter plures collectior tanto ardet diutius ac in-
tensius cor divinum penetrat Negatur singularitati, quod concedi-
tur charitati." — Sacra Hist, de Gentis Hebr. ort'-i, P. Paul Vfezgcr
Aug. Vind. 1 700, pp. 668, 669.
168 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
ply to hiro. as a being distinct from itself, a master, a
person in general, but it applies to him in so far as he
is dependent on, and determined by his paternal feel-
ing, his love for his child. * The entreaty is only an
expression of the force which the child exercises over
the father ; if, indeed, the word force is appropriate
here, since the force of the child is nothing more than
the force of the father's own heart. Speech has the
same form both for entreaty and command, namely, the
imperative. And the imperative of love has infinitely
more power than that of despotism. Love does not
command ; love needs but gently to intimate its wishes,
to be certain of their fulfilment ; the despot must
throw compulsion even into the tones of his voice in
order to make other beings, in themselves uncaring
for him, the executors of his wishes. The imperative
of love works with electro-magnetic power ; that of
despotism with the mechanical power of a wooden
telegraph. The most intimate epithet of God in pray-
ed is the word "Father," the most intimate, because
in it man is in relation to the absolute nature as to
his own ; the word Father is the expression of the
closest, the most intense identity, — the expression in
which lies the pledge that my wishes will be fulfilled,
the guarantee of my salvation. The omnipotence to
which man turns in prayer is nothing but the Omnipo-
tence of Goodness, which, for the sake of the salvation
of man, makes the impossible possible ; — is, in truth,
nothing else than the omnipotence of the heart, of
feeling, which breaks through all the limits of the un-
derstanding, which soars above all the boundaries of
Nature, which wills that there be nothing else than
f"< -ling, nothing that contradicts the heart. Faith in
omnipotence is faith in the unreality of the external
world, of objectivity, — faith in the absolute reality of
man's emotional nature: the essence of omnipotence
* In the excellent work, ThearUhropo^ eim l'< fih von Apkorismen (Zurich,
the i«l<-;i of the sense of dependence, of omnipotence, of piayen
and of lore, is admirably developed.
THE MYSTERY OF PRAYER. 169
is simply the essence of feeling. Omnipotence is the
power before which no law, no external condition,
avails or subsists ; but this power is the emotional
nature, which feels every determination, every law, to
be a limit, a restraint, and for that reason dismisses
it. Omnipotence does nothing more than accomplish
the will of the feelings. In prayer man turns to the
Omnipotence of Goodness ; — which simply means, that
in prayer man adores his own heart, regards his own
feelings as absolute.
170 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE MYSTERY OF FAITH— THE MYSTERY OF
MIRACLE.
Faith in the power of prayer — and only where a power,
an objective power, is ascribed to it, is prayer still a
religious truth, — is identical with faith in miraculous
power : and faith in miracles is identical with the
essence of faith in general. Faith alone prays ; the
prayer of faith is alone effectual. But faith is nothing
else than confidence in the reality of the subjective in
opposition to the limitations or laws of nature and
reason, — that is, of natural reason. The specific ob-
ject of faith therefore is miracle ; faith is the belief in
miracle ; faith and miracle are absolutely inseparable.
That which is objectively miracle, or miraculous power,
is subjectively faith ; miracle is the outward aspect of
faith, faith the inward soul of miracle; faith is the
miracle of mind, the miracle of feeling, which merely
becomes objective in external miracles. To faith no-
thing is impossible, and miracle only gives actuality to
this omnipotence of faith : miracles are but a visible
example of what faith can effect. Unlimitedness, super-
naturalness, exaltation of feeling, — transcendence is
the essence of faith. Faith has reference
only to things which, in contradiction with the limits
or laws of Nature and reason, give objective reality
to human feelings and human desires. Faith unfetters
the wishes of subjectivity from the bonds of natural
Lfers \\ hat nature and reason deny ; hen< e
ii makes man happy, for it satisfies bis most personal
And true faith is discompo od by no doubt.
THE MYSTERY OF FAITH. 171
Doubt arises only where I go out of myself, overstep
the bounds of my personality, concede reality and a
right of suffrage to that which is distinct from myself ;
— where I know myself to be a subjective, L e., a
limited being, and seek to widen my limits by admit-
ing things external to myself. But in faith the very
principle of doubt is annulled ; for to faith the sub-
jective is in and by itself the objective — nay, the ab-
solute. Faith is nothing else than belief in the absolute
reality of subjectivity.
" Faith is that courage in the heart which trusts for
all good to God. Such a faith, in which the heart
places its reliance on God alone, is enjoined by God
in the first commandment, where he says, I am the
Lord thy God That is, I alone will be thy
God, thou shalt seek no other God ; I will help thee
out of all trouble. Thou shalt not think that I am an
enemy to thee, and will not help thee. When thou
thinkest so, thou makest me in thine heart into another
God than I am. Wherefore hold it for certain that I
am willing to be merciful to thee." — "As thou behavest
thyself, so does God behave. If thou thinkest that he
is angry with thee, He is angry ; if thou thinkest that
He is unmerciful, and will cast thee into hell, He is
so. As thou believest of God, so is He to thee. 77 — " If
thou believest it, thou hast it ; but if thou believest
not, thou hast none of it. " — " Therefore, as we believe,
so does it happen to us. If we regard him as our God,
He will not be our devil. But if we regard him not
as our God, then truly he is not our God, but must be
a consuming fire. " — " By unbelief we make God a
devil. "* Thus, if I believe in a God, I have a God, i. e.,
faith in God is the God of man. If God is such, what-
ever it may be, as I believe Him, what else is the na-
ture of God than the nature of faith ? Is it possible
for thee to believe in a God who regards thee favour-
ably, if thou dost not regard thyself favourably, if thou
despairest of man, if he is nothing to thee ? What
* Luther (T. xv. p. 282. T. xvi. pp. 491—493).
tt9,
172 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
else then is the being of God but the being of man,
the absolute self-love of man ? If thou believest that
God is for thee, thou believest that nothing is or can
be against thee, that nothing contradicts thee. But
if thou believest that nothing is or can be against thee,
thou believest — what? — nothing less than that thou
art God.* That God is another being is only illusion,
only imagination. In declaring that God is for thee,
thou declarest that he is thy own being. What then
is faith but the infinite self-certainty of man, the un-
doubting certainty that his own subjective being is the
objective, absolute being, the being of beings?
Faith does not limit itself by the idea of a world,
a universe, a necessity. For faith there is nothing
but God, u e., limitless subjectivity. Where faith
rises the world sinks, nay, has already sunk into no-
thing. Faith in the real annihilation of the world —
in an immediately approaching, a mentally present
annihilation of this world, a world antagonistic to the
wishes of the Christian, is therefore a phenomenon be-
longing to the inmost essence of Christianity ; a faith
which is not properly separable from the other elements
of Christian belief, and with the renunciation of which,
true, positive Christianity is renounced and denied.*!*
* " God is Almighty ; but he who believes, is a God." Luther (in
Chr. Kapps Chinstus u. die Weltgeschichte, s. 11). In another place Luther
calls faith the " Creator of the Godhead;" it is true that he immediately
adds, as he must necessarily do on his stand-point, the following limita-
tion : — " Not that it creates anything in the divine, eternal Being, but
that it creates that Being in us." (T. xi. p. 161.)
f This belief is so essential to the Bible, that without it the biblical
writers ran scarcely be understood. The passage, 2 Pet. iii. 8, as is
evident from the. tenor of the whole chapter, says nothing in opposition to
an immediate destr ucti on of the world; for though with the Lord a thou-
sand years are as one day, yet at tin: same time one day is as a thousand
years, and therefore ths world may, even by to-morrow, no longer exist.
That in the Bible a very near end of the world La expected and prophesied,
although the day and hour are not determined, only falsehood or blind-
an deny. — Seeon this subject Luetzelberger. Hence religious Christ-
ians, in almost all times have helieved that the destruction of the world
i- near at hand — Lnther for example, often says that "the last day is not
THE MYSTERY OF FAITH. 173
The essence of faith, as may be confirmed by an ex-
amination of its"ttbjects down to the minutest speciality,
is the idea that that which man wishes actually is : he
wishes to be immortal, therefore he is immortal ; he
wishes for the existence of a being who can do every-
thing which is impossible to Nature and reason, there-
fore such a being exists ; he wishes for a world which
corresponds to the desires #f the heart, a world of un-
limited subjectivity, i. e., of unperturbed feeling, of
uninterrupted bliss, while nevertheless there exists a
world the opposite of that subjective one, and hence
this world must pass away, — as necessarily pass away
as God, or absolute subjectivity, must remain. Faith,
love, hope, are the Christian Trinity. Hope has re-
lation to the fulfilment of the promises, the wishes
which are not yet fulfilled, but which are to be ful-
filled ; love has relation to the Being who gives and
fulfils these promises ; faith to the promises, the
wishes, which are already fulfilled, which are historical
facts.
Miracle is an essential object of Christianity, an
essential article of faith. But what is miracle ? A
supranaturalistic wish realized — nothing more. The
apostle Paul illustrates the nature of Christian faith
by the example of Abraham. Abraham could not, in
a natural way, ever hope for posterity ; Jehovah never-
theless promised it to him out of special favour ; and
Abraham believed in spite of Nature. Hence this
faith was reckoned to him as righteousness, as merit ;
for it implies great force of subjectivity to accept as
certain something in contradiction with experience, at
least with rational, normal experience. But what was
the object of this divine promise? Posterity : the ob-
ject of a human wish. And in what did Abraham be-
lieve when he believed in Jehovah ? In a Being who
far off," (e. g. T. xvi. p. 26) ; — or at least their souls have longed for the
end of the world, though they have prudently left it undecided whether
it be near or distant. See Augustin (de Fine Saculi ad Hesychium
c. 13).
174 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
can do everything, and can fulfil all wishes. " Is any-
thing too hard for the Lord?"*
But why do we go so far back as to Abraham ? We
have the most striking examples much nearer to us.
Miracle feeds the hungry, cures men born blind, deaf,
and lame, rescues from fatal diseases, and even raises
the dead at the prayer of relatives. Thus it satisfies
human wishes, — and wishes which, though not always
intrinsically like the wish for the restoration of the
dead, yet in so far as they appeal to miraculous power,
to miraculous aid, are transcendental, supranaturalistic.
But miracle is distinguished from that mode of satis-
fying human wishes and needs which is in accordance
with Nature and reason, in this respect, that it satis-
fies the wishes of men in a way corresponding to the
nature of wishes — in the most desirable way. Wishes
own no restraint, no law, no time ; they would be ful-
filled without delay on the instant. And behold!
miracle is as rapid as a wish is impatient. Miraculous
power realizes human wishes in a moment, at one stroke,
without any hindrance. That the sick should become
well is no miracle ; but that they should become so
immediately, at a mere word of command, — that is the
mystery of miracle. Thus it is not in its product or
object that miraculous agency is distinguished from
the agency of nature and reason, but only in its mode
and process ; for if miraculous power were to effect
something absolutely new, never before beheld, never
conceived, or not even conceivable, it would be practi-
cally proved to be an essentially different, and at the
same time objective agency. But the agency which
in essence, in substance, is natural and accordant with
the forms of the senses, and which is supernatural,
Bupersensual, only in the mode or process, is the agency
of the imagination. The power of miracle is therefore
nothing else than the power el" tin 4 imagination.
Miraculous agency, is agency directed to an end.
The yearning after the departed Lazarus, the do-
* Clcn. xviii. 14.
THE MYSTERY OF FAITH. 175
sire of his relatives to possess him again, was
the motive of the miraculous resuscitation ; the satis-
faction of this wish, the end. It is true that the mira-
cle happened " for the glory of God, that the Son of
God might be glorified thereby ; " but the message
sent to the Master by the sisters of Lazarus, " Behold,
he whom thou lovest, is sick," and the tears which
Jesus shed, vindicate for the miracle a human origin
and end. The meaning is : to that power which can
awaken the dead, no human wish is impossible to ac-
complish. * And the glory of the Son consists in this :
that he is acknowledged and reverenced as the being
who is able to do what man is unable, but wishes to
do. Activity towards an end, is well known to de-
scribe a circle : in the end it returns upon its begin-
ning. But miraculous agency is distinguished from
the ordinary realization of an object, in that it realizes
the end without means, that it effects an immediate
identity of the wish and its fulfilment ; that conse-
quently it describes a circle, not in a curved, but in a
straight line, that is, the shortest line. A circle in a
straight line is the mathematical symbol of miracle.
The attempt to construct a circle with a straight line,
would not be more ridiculous than the attempt to
deduce miracle philosophically. To reason, miracle
is absurd, inconceivable ; as inconceivable as wooden
iron, or a circle without a periphery. Before it is
discussed whether a miracle can happen, let it be
shown that miracle L e,, the inconceivable, is con-
ceivable.
* " To the whole world it is impossible to raise the dead, hut to the
Lord Christ, not only is it not impossible, hut it is no trouble or labour
to him This Christ did as a witness and a sign, that he can and
will raise from death. He does it not at all times and to every one
..... It is enough that he has done it a few times ; the rest he leaves
to the last day." — Luther (T. xvi. p. 518). The positive, essential sig-
niiicence of miracle is therefore that the divine nature is the human
nature. Miracles confirm, authenticate doctrine. What doctrine ?
Simply this, that God is a Saviour of men, their Redeemer out of all
trouble, i. e., a being'correspending to the wants and wishes of man, ancf
176 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
What suggests to man the notion that miracle is
conceivable is, that miracle is represented as an event
perceptible by the senses, and hence man cheats his
reason by material images which screen the contra-
diction. The miracle of the turning of water into
wine, for example, implies in fact nothing else than
that water is wine, — nothing else than that two abso-
lutely contradictory predicates or subjects are identi-
cal ; for in the hand of the miracle-worker there is no
distinction between the two substances ; the transfor-
mation is only the visible appearance of this identity
of two contradictories. But the transformation con-
ceals the contradiction, because the natural conception
of change is interposed. Here, however, is no gradual,
no natural, or, so to speak, organic change ; but an
absolute, immaterial one ; a pure creatio ex nihilo. In
the mysterious and momentous act of miraculous pow-
er, in the act which constitutes the miracle, water is
suddenly and imperceptibly wine : which is equivalent
to saying that iron is wood, or wooden iron.
The miraculous act — and miracle is only a transient
act — is therefore not an object of thought, for it nulli-
fies the very principle of thought; but it is just as
little an object of sense, an object of real or even pos-
sible experience. Water is indeed an object of sense,
and wine also ; I first see water, and then wine ; but
the miracle itself, that which makes this water sudden-
ly wine, — this, not being a natural process, but a pure
perfect without any antecedent imperfect, without any
modus, without way or means, is no object of real, or
even of possible experience. Miracle is a thing of the
imagination ; and on that very account is it so agree-
able: for the innmination is the faculty which alone
corresponds to personal feeling, because it sols
aside all limits, all laws which are painful to the feel-
ings, and thus makes objective to man the immediate,
absolutely unlimited satisfaction of his subjective
therefore a human being. What the God-man declares in words, mira-
cle demonstrate.-* ad oculos by deeds.
THE MYSTERY OF FAITH. 177
wishes.* Accordance with subjective inclination, is
the essential characteristic of miracle. It is true that
miracle produces also an awful, agitating impression,
so far as it expresses a power which nothing can
resist, — the power of the imagination. But this im-
pression lies only in the transient miraculous act
the abiding, essential impression is the agreeable one.
At the moment in which the beloved Lazarus is raised
up, the surrounding relatives and friends are awe-
struck at the extraordinary, almighty power which
transforms the dead into the living ; but soon the re-
latives fall into the arms of the risen one, and lead
him with tears of joy to his home, there to celebrate
a festival of rejoicing. Miracle springs out of feeling,
and has its end in feeling. Even in the traditional
representation it does not deny its origin ; the repre-
sentation which gratifies the feelings is alone the ade-
quate one. Who can fail to recognise in the narrative
of the resurrection of Lazarus, the tender, pleasing,
legendary tone ? t Miracle is agreeable, because, as has
been said, it satisfies the wishes of man without labour,
without effort. Labour is unimpassioned, unbelieving,
rationalistic ; for man here makes his existence depend-
ent on activity directed to an end, which activity again
is itself determined solely by the idea of the objective
world. But feeling does not at all trouble itself about
the objective world ; it does no go out of or beyond
itself; it is happy in itself. The element of culture,
the northern principle of self-renunciation, is wanting
to the emotional nature. The Apostles and Evange-
lists were no scientifically cultivated men. Culture,
* This satisfaction is certainty so far limited, that it is united to re-
ligion, to faith in God: a remark which however is so obvious as to be
superfluous. But this limitation is in fact no limitation, for God him-
self is unlimited, absolutely satisfied, self-contented human feeling.
\ The legends of Catholicism — of course only the best, the really
pleasing ones — are, as it were, only the echo of the key-note which pre-
dominates in this New Testament narrative. Miracle might be fitly de-
fined as religious humour. Catholicism especially has developed miracle
en this its humourous side.
h3
178 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
in general, is nothing else than the exaltation of the
individual above his subjectivity to objective univer-
sal ideas, to the contemplation of the world. The
Apostles were men of the people ; the people live only
in themselves, in their feelings : therefore Christianity
took possession of the people. Vox populi vox Bel.
Did Christianity conquer a single philosopher, histo-
rian, or poet, of the classical period? The philoso-
phers who went over to Christianity were feeble,
contemptible philosophers. All who had yet the
classic spirit in them were hostile, or at least indiffer-
ent to Christianity. The decline of culture was iden-
tical with the victory of Christianity. The classic
spirit, the spirit of culture, limits itself by laws, — not
indeed by arbitrary, finite laws, but by inherently true
and valid ones ; it is determined by the necessity the
truth of the nature of things : in a word, it is the
objective spirit. In place of this, there entered with
Christianity the principle of unlimited, extravagant,
fanatical, supra-naturalistic subjectivity ; a principle
intrinsically opposed to that of science, of culture. *
With Christianity man lost the capability of conceiv-
ing himself as a part of Nature, of the universe. As
long as true, unfeigned, unfalsified, uncompromising
Christianity existed, as long as Christianity was a
living, practical truth, so long did real miracles hap-
pen : and they necessarily happened, for faith in dead,
historical, past miracles is itself a dead faith, the first
Btep towards unbelief, or rather the first and therefore
the timid, uncandid, servile mode in which unbelief in
miracle finds vent. But where miracles happen, all
definite forms melt in the golden haze of imagination
and feeling ; there the world, reality, is no truth ;
* Culture id the sense in which it is here taken. It is highly charac-
teristic of Christianity, and a popular proof of our positions, that the
only langnajge in which the Divine Spirit was and is held to reveal him-
sell in Christianity, is not the language of a Sophocles or a Plato, of art
and philosophy, but the vague, unformed, crudely emotional language ol
tLe Bible.
THE MYSTERY OF FAITH. 179
there the miracle-working, emotional, u e., subjective
being, is held to be alone the objective, real being.
To the merely emotional man the imagination is
immediately, without his willing or knowing it, the
highest, the dominant activity ; and being the highest,
it is the activity of God, the creative activity. To him
feeling is an immediate truth and reality ; he cannot
abstract himself from his feelings, he cannot get beyond
them : and equally real is his imagination. The ima-
gination is not to him what it is to us men of active
understanding, who distinguish it as subjective from
objective cognition ; it is immediately identical with
himself, with his feelings, and since it is identical with
his being, it is his essential, objective, necessary view
>of things. For us, indeed, imagination is an arbitrary
activity ; but where man has not imbibed the principle
of culture, of theory, where he lives and moves only in
flis feelings, the imagination is an immediate, involun-
tary activity.
The explanation of miracles by feeling and imagin-
ation is regarded by many in the present day as super-
ficial. But let any one transport himself to the time
when living, present miracles were believed in ; when
the reality of things without us was as yet no sacred
article of faith ; when men were so void of any theo-
retic interest in the world, that they from day to day
looked forward to its destruction ; when they lived
only in the rapturous prospect and hope of heaven,
that is, in the imagination of it (for whatever heaven
may be, for them, so long as they were on earth, it
existed only in the imagination) ; when this imagina-
tion was not a fiction but a truth, nay, the eternal,
alone abiding truth, not an inert, idle source of conso-
lation, but a practical moral principle determining ac-
tions, a principle to which men joyfully sacrificed real
life, the real world with all its glories ; — let him trans-
port himself to those times and he must himself be
very superficial to pronounce the psychological genesis
of miracles superficial. It is no valid objection that
180 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
miracles have happened, or are supposed to have
happened, in the presence of whole assemblies : no man
was independent, all were filled with exalted suprana-
turalistic ideas and feelings ; all were animated by the
same faith, the same hope, the same hallucinations.
And who does not know that there are common or
similar dreams, common or similar visions, especially
among impassioned individuals who are closely united
and restricted to their own circle ? But be that as it
may. If the explanation of miracles by feeling and
imagination is superficial, the charge of superficiality
falls not on the explainer but on that which he ex-
plains, namely, on miracle ; for, seen in clear daylight,
miracle presents absolutely nothing else than the sor-
cery of the imagination, which satisfies without contra-
diction all the wishes of the heart.*
* Many miracles may really have had originally a physical or physio-
logical phenomenon as their foundation. But we are here considering
only the religious significance and genesis of miracle.
THE MYSTERY OF THE RESURRECTION. 183
CHAPTER XIY.
THE MYSTERY OF THE RESURRECTION AND
OF THE MIRACULOUS CONCEPTION.
The quality of being agreeable to subjective inclina
tion belongs not only to practical miracles, in which
it is conspicuous, as they have immediate reference to
the interest or wish of the human individual ; it be-
longs also to theoretical, or more properly dogmatic
miracles, and hence to the Resurrection and the Mira-
culous Conception.
Man, at least in a state of ordinary well-being, has
the wish not to die. This wish is originally identical
with the instinct of self-preservation. Whatever lives
seeks to maintain itself, to continue alive, and conse-
quently not to die. Subsequently, when reflection and
feeling are developed under the urgency of life, espe-
cially of social and political life, this primary negative
wish becomes the positive wish for a life, and that a
better life, after death. But this wish involves the
further wish for the certainty of its fulfilment. Reason
can afford no such certainty. It has therefore been
said that all proofs of immortality are insufficient, and
even that unassisted reason is not capable of appre-
hending it, still less of proving it. And with justice ;
for reason furnishes only general proofs ; it cannot
give the certainty of any personal immortality, and it
is precisely this certainty which is desired. Such a
certainty requires an immediate personal assurance, a
practical demonstration. This can only be given to
me by the fact of a dead person, whose death has been
previously certified, rising again from the grave ; and
182 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
lie must be no indifferent person, but on the contrary
the type and representative of all others, so that his
resurrection also may be the type, the guarantee of
theirs. The resurrection of Christ is therefore the
satisfied desire of man for an immediate certainty of
his personal existence after death, — personal immor-
tality as a sensible, indubitable fact.
Immortality was with the heathen philosophers a
question in which the personal interest was only a
collateral point. They concerned themselves chiefly
with the nature of the soul, of mind, of the vital prin-
ciple. The immortality of the vital principle by no
means involves the idea, not to mention the certainty,
of personal immortality. Hence the vagueness, dis-
crepancy, and dubiousness with which the ancients
express themselves on this subject. The Christians,
on the contrary, i%the undoubting certainty that their
personal, self-flattering wishes will be fulfilled, L e., in
the certainty of the divine nature of their emotions,
the truth and unassailableness of their subjective feel-
ings, converted that which to the ancients was a theo-
retic problem, into an immediate fact, — converted a
theoretic, and in itself open question, into a matter of
conscience, the denial of which was equivalent to the
high treason of atheism. He who denies the resur-
rection denies the resurrection of Christ, but he who
denies the resurrection of Christ denies Christ himself,
and he who denies Christ denies God. Thus did
" spiritual " Christianity unspiritualizc what was spir-
itual! To the Christians the immortality of the rea-
son, of the soul, was far too abstract and negative ;
they had at heart only a personal immortality, such as
would gratify their feelings ; and the guarantee of this
lies in a bodily resurrection alone. The resurrection
of the l">dy is the highest triumph of Christianity over
the sublime, but certainly abstract spirituality and ob-
jectivity of the ancients. For this reason the idea of
the ressurrection could never be assimilated by the
pagan mind.
THE MYSTERY OF TEE RESURRECTION. 183
As the Resurrection, which terminates the sacred
history, (to the Christian not a mere history, but the
truth itself,) is a realized wish, so also is that which
commences it, namely, the Miraculous Conception,
though this has relation not so much to an immediately
personal interest as to a particular subjective feeling.
The more man alienates himself from Nature, the
more subjective, L e., supranatural, or antinatural, is
his view of things, the greater the horror he has of
Nature, or at least of those natural objects and pro-
cesses which displease his imagination, which affect him
disagreeably.* The free, objective man doubtless finds
things repugnant and distasteful in Nature, but he re-
gards them as natural, inevitable results, and under
this conviction he subdues his feeling as a merely sub-
jective and untrue one. On the contrary, the subjective
man, who lives only in the feelings and imagination,
regards these things with a quite peculiar aversion.
He has the eye of that unhappy foundling, who even in
looking at the loveliest flower could pay attention only
to the little " black beetle," which crawled over it, and
who by this perversity of perception had his enjoyment
in the sight of flowers always embittered. Moreover,
the subjective man makes his feelings the measure, the
standard of what ought to be. That which does not
please him, which offends his transcendental, suprana-
tural, or antinatural feelings, ought not to be. Even
if that which pleases him cannot exist without being
associated with that which displeases him, the subjec-
* " If Adam had not fallen into sin, nothing would have been known
of the cruelty of wolves, lions, hears, &c., and there would not have been
in all creation anything vexatious and dangerous to man . . . . ; no thorns,
or thistles, or diseases . . . . ; his brow would not have been wrinkled ; no
foot, or hand, or other member of the body wonld have been feeble or in-
firm." — " But now, since the Fall, we all know and feel what a fury lurks
in our flesh, which not only burns and rages with lust and desire, but also
loathes, when once obtained, the very thing it has desired. But this is
the fault of original sin, which has polluted all creatures ; wherefore I
believe that before the Fall the sun was much brighter, water mu^h
clearer, and the land much richer, and fuller of aU sorts of plants." -
Luther (T. I s. 322, 323, 329, 337.)
184: THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
tive man is not guided by the wearisome laws of logic
and physics but by the self-will of the imagination ;
hence he drops what is disagreeable in a fact, and
holds fast alone what is agreeable. Thus the Idea of
the pure, holy Virgin pleases him ; still he is also
pleased with the idea of the Mother, but only of the
Mother who already carries the infant on her arms.
Virginity in itself is to him the highest moral idea,
the cornu copia of his supranaturalistic feelings and
ideas, his personified sense of honour and of shame
before common nature.* Nevertheless, there stirs in
his bosom a natural feeling also, the compassionate
feeling which makes the Mother beloved. What then
is to be done in this difficulty of the heart, in this con-
flict between a natural and a supranatural feeling?
The supra-naturalist must unite the two, must comprise
in one and the same subject two predicates which ex-
clude each other. t what a plenitude of agreeable,
sweet, super sensual, sensual eiLOtions lies in this com-
bination ?
Here we have the key to the contradiction in Catho-
licism, that at the same time marriage is holy, and
celibacy is holy. This simply realizes, as a practical
contradiction, the dogmatic contradiction of the Virgin
Mother. But this wondrous union of virginity and
maternity, contradicting nature and reason, but in the
highest degree accordant with the feelings andimagin-
* M Tantnm denique abest ineosti cupido, ut nonnnllis rubori sit etiam
pudica conjunctm." — ML Felicia, Oct. c. 31. One Father was so extra-
ordinarily chaste that he had never seen a woman's face, nay, he dreaded
even touching himself, u se quoque ipsum attingere quodammodo horro-
h;it."' Another Father had bo fine an olfactory sense in this matter, that
on the approach of an unchaste person he perceived an insupportable
odour. — Bayle (Diet. Art. Mariana Rem. ('.). But the supreme, the di-
vine principle of this hyperphysicaJ delicacy, ia the Virgin Mary ; hence
the Catholics name her Virginum Gloria, Virginitatia corona, Virgini-
pus et forma puritatis, Virginum vexillifera, Virginitatia magistra,
Virginum prima, Virginitatia primiceria.
f a Salve sancta parens, enixa puerpera [legem,
a lia matris babens cum nrginitatia honore."
1 1). oL & boL M.i zgi r. t. i\. p. \o2.
THE MYSTERY OF THE RESURRECTION. 185
ation, is no product of Catholicism ; it lies already in
the twofold part which marriage plays in the Bible,
especially in the view of the Apostle Paul. The super-
natural conception of Christ is a fundamental doctrine
of Christianity, a doctrine which expresses its inmost
dogmatic essence, and which rests on the same founda-
tion as all other miracles and articles of faith. As
death, which the philosopher, the man of science, the
free objective thinker in general, accepts as a natural
necessity, and as indeed all the limits of nature, which
are impediments to feeling, but to reason are rational
laws, were repugnant to the Christians, and were set
aside by them through the supposed agency of miracu-
lous power ; so, necessarily, they had an equal repug-
nance to the natural process of generation, and super-
seded it by miracle. The Miraculous Conception is
not less welcome than the Resurrection, to all believ-
ers ; for it was the first step towards the purification
of mankind, polluted by sin and nature. Only because
the God-man was not infected with original sin, could
he, the pure one, purify mankind in the eyes of God, to
whom the natural process of generation was an object
of aversion, because he himself is nothing else but su-
pernatural feeling.
Even the arid Protestant orthodoxy, so arbitrary
in its criticism, regarded the conception of the Gocl-
producing Virgin, as a great, adorable, amazing, holy
mystery of faith, transcending reason.* But with the
Protestants, who confined the speciality of the Christ-
ian to the domain of faith, and with whom, in life, it
was allowable to be a man, even this mystery had only
a dogmatic, and no longer a practical significance ;
they did not allow it to interfere with their desire of
marriage. With the Catholics, and with all the old,
uncompromising, uncritical Christians, that which was
a mystery of faith, was a mystery of life, of morality.t
* See e. g. J. D. Winckler, Pliilolog. Lactant. s. Brunsviga?., 1754, pp.
247—254.
f See on tbis subject Philos. und Christenthum, by L. Feuerbach.
186 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
Catholic morality is Christian, mystical ; Prostcstant
morality was, in its very beginning, rationalistic.
Protestant morality is, and was, a carnal mingling of
the Christian with the man, the natural, political, civil,
social man, or whatever else he may be called in dis-
tinction from the Christian ; Catholic morality cher-
ished in its heart the mystery of the unspotted virginity.
Catholic morality was the Mater dolorosa : Protestant
morality a comely, fruitful matron. Protestantism is
from beginning to end the contradiction between faith
and loye ; for which very reason it lias been the source,
or at least the condition, of freedom. Just because the
mystery of the Virgo Deipara had with the Protestants
a place only in theory, or rather in dogma, and no
longer in practice, they declared that it was impossible
to express oneself with sufficient care and reserye con-
cerning it, and that it ought not to be made an object
of speculation. That which is denied in practice has
no true basis and durability in man, is a mere spectre
of the mind ; and hence it is withdrawn from the
inyestigation of the understanding. .Ghosts do not
brook daylight.
Even the later doctrine, (which, howcycr, had been
already enunciated in a letter to St. Bernard, who re-
jects it.) that Mary herself was conceived without taint
of original sin, is by no means a " strange school-bred
doctrine, 77 as it is called by a modern historian. That
which gives birth to a miracle, which brings forth God,
must itself be of miraculous, divine origin, or nature.
How could Mary have had the honour of being over-
shadowed by the Holy Ghost, if she had not been from
the first pure? Could the Holy Ghost take up his
<'il>o. 235.) "A Christian man has equal power
with Christ, has fellowship with him and a common tenure. (T. xiiim.
»;;-.; "Whoever cleave* to Christ, has as much as lie." (T. xvi.
p. :>7i. N
THE MYSTERY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHRIST. 193
of prayer, is indeed already a human being, since lie
sympathizes with human misery, grants human wishes ;
but still he is not yet an object to the religious con-
sciousness as a real man. Hence, only in Christ is the
last wish of religion realized, the mystery of religious
feeling solved :< — solved however in the language of
imagery proper to religion, for what God is in essence,
that Christ is in actual appearance. So far the Christ-
ian religion may justly be called the absolute religion.
That God who in himself is nothing else than the na-
ture of man, should also have a real existence as such,
should be as man an object to the consciousness- — this
is the goal of religion. And this the Christian reli-
gion lias attained in the incarnation of God, which is
by no means a transitory act, for Christ remains man
even after his ascension, — man in heart and man in
form, only that his body is no longer an earthly one,
liable to suffering.
The incarnations of the Deity with the orientals —
the Hindoos for example, have no such intense mean-
ing as the Christian incarnation ; just because they
happen often they become indifferent, they lose their
value. The manhood of God is his personality ; the
proposition, God is a personal being, means : God is
a human being, God is a man. Personality is an ab-
straction, which has reality only in an actual man."'
The idea which lies at the foundation of the incarna-
tions of God is therefore infinitely better conveyed by
one incarnation, one personality. Where God ap-
pears in several persons successively, these personali-
ties are evanescent. What is required is a permanent,
an exclusive personality. Where there are many in-
carnations, room is given for inumerable others ; the
imagination is not restrained ; and even those incar-
* This exhibits clearly the untruthfulness and vanity of the modern
speculations concerning the personality of God. If you are not ashamed
of a personal God, do not be ashamed of a corporeal God. An abstract
colourless personality, a personality without flesh and blood, is an empty
shade.
I
194 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
nations which are already real pass into the category
of the merely possible and conceivable, into the
category of fancies, or of mere appearances. But
where one personality is exclusively believed in and
contemplated, this at once impresses with the power
of an historical personality ; imagination is done away
with, the freedom to imagine others is renounced.
This one personality presses on me the belief in its
reality. The characteristic of real personality is pre-
cisely exclusiveness, — the Leibnitzian principle of
distinction, namely, that no one existence is exactly
like another. The tone, the emphasis, with which
the one personality is expressed, produces such an
effect on the feelings, that it presents itself immedi-
ately as a real one, and is converted from an ob-
ject of the imagination into an object of historical
knowledge.
Longing is the necessity of feeling ; and feeling longs
for a personal God. But this longing after the per-
sonality of God is true, earnest, and profound, only
when it is the longing for one personality, when it is
satisfied with one. With the plurality of persons, the
truth of the want vanishes, and personality becomes a
mere luxury of the imagination. But that which op-
erates with the force of necessity, operates with the
force of reality on man. That which to the feelings
is a necessary being, is to them immediately a real
being. Longing says : There must be a personal God,
L e., it cannot be that there is not; satisfied feeling
Bays : lie is. The guarantee of his existence lies for
feeling in its sense of the necessity of his existence;
the necessity of the satisfaction in the force of the
want. Necessity knows no law besides itself; neces-
sity breaks iron. Peeling knows no other necessity
than its own, than the necessity of feeling, limn Long-
ing : it holds in extreme horror the necessity of Nature,
the necessity of reason. Thus to feeljng, a subjective,
sympathetic, persona! God is necessary; but it de-
mands one personality alone, and this an historical,
THE MYSTERY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHRIST. 195
real one. Only when it is satisfied in the unity of
personality has feeling any concentration ; plurality
dissipates it.
But as the truth of personality is unity, and as the
truth of unity is reality, so the truth of real personality
is — blood. The last proof, announced with peculiar
emphasis by the author of the fourth gospel, that the
visible person of God was no phantasm, no illusion,
but a real man, is, that blood flowed from his side on
the cross. If the personal God has a true sympathy
with distress, he must himself suffer distress. Only in
his suffering lies the assurance of his reality ; only on
this depends the impressiveness of the incarnation.
To see God does not satisfy feeling ; the eyes give no
sufficient guarantee. The truth of vision is confirmed
only by touch. But as subjectively touch, so objectively
the capability of being touched, palpability, passibility,
is the last criterion of reality ; hence the passion of
Christ is the highest confidence, the highest self enjoy-
ment, the highest consolation of feeling ; for only in
the blood of Christ is the thirst for a personal, that
is, a human, sympathizing, tender God, allayed.
"Wherefore we hold it to be a pernicious error
when such (namely, divine) majesty is taken away from
Christ according to his manhood, thereby depriving
Christians of their highest consolation, which they
have in ... . the promise of the presence of their
Head, King and High Priest, who has promised them
that not his mere Godhead, which to us poor sinners
is as a consuming fire to dry stubble, but He, He, the
Man — who has spoken with us, who has proved all sor-
rows in the human form which he took upon him, who
therefore can have fellow-feeling with us as his brethren,
— that He will be with us in all our need, according to
the nature whereby he is our brother, and we are flesh
of his flesh."*
It is superficial to say that Christianity is not the
* Concordienb. Erklar. Art. 8.
12
190 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
religion of one personal God, but of three personalties.
These three personalties have certainly an existence
in dogma ; but even there the personality of the Holy
Spirit is only an arbitrary decision which is con-
tradicted by impersonal definitions, as for example
that the Holy Spirit is the gift of the Father and
Son.*
Already the very " procession n of the Holy Ghost
presents an evil prognostic for his personality, for a
personal being is produced only by generation, not by
an indefinite emanation or by sjjiratio. And even the
Father, as the representative of the rigorous idea of
the Godhead, is a personal being only according to
opinion and assertion, not according to his definitions :
he is an abstract idea, a purely rationalistic being.
Only Christ is the plastic personality. To personality
belongs form : form is the reality of personality. —
Christ alone is the personal God ; he is the real God
of Christians, a truth which cannot be too often re-
peated, t In him alone is concentrated the Christian
religion, the essence of religion in general. He alone
* This was excellently shown by Faustus Socinus. See his Defens.
Animadv. in Assert. Theol. Coll. Posnan. de trino et uno Deo. Ireno-
poli, 1G56. c. 11.
f Let the reader examine, with reference to this, the writings of the
Christian orthodox theologians against the heterodox; for example,
against the Socinians. Modern theologians, indeed, agree with the latter,
as is well known, in pronouncing the divinity of Christ as accepted by
the Church to be unhiblical ; but it is undeniably the characteristic prin-
ciple of Christianity, and even if it does not stand in the Bible in the form
which is given to it by dogma, it is nevertheless a accessary con>equence
of what is found in the Bible. A being who is the fulness of the godhead
bodily, who is omniscient (.John xvi. 80) and almighty (raises the dead,
works miracles,) who is before all things, both in time and rank, who has
111'.- in himself (though an imparted life) like as the father has life in him-
self, — what, if we follow .ait the OOnseonenceS, can such a being he, but
God ? M Christ is one with the Father in will ;" — but unity of will pre-
sapposes unity of nature. u Christ is the ambassador, the representative
Of God;" — hut God can only he- rep r ese nted by a divine being. I can
only choose M my representative one in whom I find the same or similar
qualities u in myself; otherwise I belie myself.
THE MYSTERY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHRIST. 197
meets the longing for a personal God ; he alone is an
existence identical with the nature of feeling ; on him
alone are heaped all the joys of the imagination, and
all the sufferings of the heart ; in him alone are feel-
ing and imagination exhausted. Christ is the blending
in one of feeling and imagination.
Christianity is distinguished from other religions
by this, that in other religions the heart and imagina-
tion are divided, in Christianity they coincide. Here
the imagination does not wander, left to itself ; it fol-
lows the leadings of the heart ; it describes a circle,
whose centre is feeling. Imagination is here limited
by the wants of the heart, it only realizes the wishes
of feeling, it has reference only to the one thing need-
ful ; in brief, it has, at least generally, a practical,
concentric tendency, not a vagrant, merely poetic one.
The miracles of Christianity — no product of free,
spontaneous activity, but conceived in the bosom of
yearning, necessitous feeling — place us immediately
on the ground of common, real life ; they act on tie
emotional man with irresistible force, because they
have the necessity of feeling on their side. The power
of imagination is here at the same time the power of
the heart,' — imagination is only the victorious, triumph-
ant heart.
With the orientals, with the Greeks, imagination,
untroubled by the wants of the heart, revelled in the
enjoyment of earthly splendour and glory ; in Chris-
tianity, it descended from the palace of the gods into
the abode of poverty, where only want rules, — it
humbled itself under the sway of the heart. But the
more it limited itself in extent, the more intense be-
came its strength. The wantonness of the Olympian
gods could not maintain itself before the rigorous
necessity of the heart ; but imagination is omnipotent
when it has a bond of union with the heart. And
this bond between the freedom of the imagination and
the necessity of the heart is Christ. All things are
subject to Christ ; he is the Lord of the world who
198 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
does with it what He will : but this unlimited power
over Nature is itself again subject to the power of the
heart ; — Christ commands raging Nature to be still,
but only that he may hear the sighs of the needy.
CHRISTIANITY AND HEATHENISM. 199
CHAPTER XVI.
THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN CHRISTIANITY AND
HEATHENISM.
Christ is the omnipotence of suojectivity, the heart
released from all the bonds and laws of Nature, th%
soul excluding the world, and concentrated only on
itself, the reality of all the heart's wishes, the Easter
festival of the heart, the ascent to heaven of the im-
agination : — Christ therefore is the distinction of
Christianity from Heathenism.
In Christian ty,. man was concentrated only on him-
self, he unlinked himself from the chain of sequences
in the system of the universe, he made himself a self-
sufficing whole, an absolute, extra-and supramundane
being. Because he no longer regarded himself as a
being immanent in the world, because he severed him-
self from connexion with it, he felt himself an unlimit-
ed being — (for the sole limit of subjectivity is the
world, is objectivity), — he had no longer any reason
to doubt the truth and validity of his subjective wishes
and feelings.
The heathens, on the contrary, not shutting out Na-
ture by retreating within themselves, limited their
subjectivity by the contemplation of the world. Highly
as the ancients estimated the intelligence, the reason,
they were yet liberal and objective enough, theoreti-
cally as well as practically to allow that which they
distinguished from mind, namely, matter, to live, and
even to live eternally ; the Christians evinced their
theoretical as well as practical intolerance in their
belief that they secured the eternity of their subjec-
200 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY".
tire life, only by annihilating, as in the doctrine of the
destruction of the world, the opposite of subjectivity —
Nature. The ancients were free from themselves, but
their freedom was that of indifference towards them-
selves ; the Christians were free from Xature, but their
freedom was not that of reason, not true freedom,
whiVh limits itself by the contemplation of the world,
by Nature, — it was the freedom of feeling and imagin-
ation, the freedom of miracle. The ancients were so
enraptured by the Cosmos, that they lost sight of them-
selves, suffered themselves to be merged in the whole;
the Christians despised the world; — what is the crea-
pfture compared with the Creator? what are sun, moon,
and earth, compared with the human soul f* The
world passes away, but man, nay, the individual, per-
sonal man is eternal. If the Christians severed man
from all community with Nature, and hence fell into
the extreme of an arrogant fastidiousness, which stig-
matized the remotest comparison of man with the
brutes as an impious violation of human dignity ; the
heathens, on the other hand, fell into the opposite ex-
treme, into that spirit of depreciation which abolishes
the distinction between man and the brute, or even, as
was the case, for example, with Celsus, the opponent
of Christianity, degrades man beneath the brute.
But the heathens considered man not only in con-
nexion with the universe ; they considered the indivi-
dual man, in connexion with other men, as member of
a commonwealth. They rigorously distinguished the
individual from the species, the individual as a part from
the race as a whole, and they subordinated the part
to the whole. Men pass away, but mankind remains,
a heathen philosopher. " Wilt thou grieve over
Flow in';.}] better i~ it. thai I should lose the whole world than
thai I should lose God, who created the world, and dan create innumer-
orlds, who is better than a hundred thousand, than innumerable
': 1 or v.: ,.: -. rl of a comparison is that of the temporal with the
eternal ? One soul i.< better that the whole world." — Luther
(T. six. p. 21).
CHRISTIANITY AND HEATHENISM. 201
the loss of thy daughter? 77 writes Sulpicius to Cicero.
" Great, renowned cities and empires have passed
away, and thou behavest thus at the death of an
homuncidus, a little human being ! Where is thy phi-
losophy ?" The idea of man as an individual was to
the ancients a secondary one, attained through the
idea of the species. Though they thought highly of
the race, highly of the excellences of mankind, highly
and sublimely of the intelligence, they nevertheless
thought slightly of the individual. Christianity, on
the contrary, cared nothing for the species, and had
only the individual in its eye and mind. Christianity —
not, certainly, the Christianity of the present day,
which has incorporated with itself the culture of hea-
thenism, and has preserved only the name and some
general positions of Christianity — is the direct oppo-
site of heathenism, and only when it is regarded as
such is it truly comprehended, and untravestied by
arbitrary speculative interpretation ; it is true so far
as its opposite is false and false so far as its opposite
is true. The ancients sacrificed the individual to the
species ; the Christians sacrificed the species to the
individual. Or, heathenism conceived the individual
only as a part in distinction from the whole of the
species ; Christianity, on the contrary, conceived the
individual only in immediate, unclistinguishable unity
with the species.
To Christianity the individual was the object of an
immediate Providenee, that is, an immediate object of
the Divine Being. The heathens believed in a Provi-
dence for the individual, only through his relation to
the race, through law, through the order of the world,
and thus only in a mediate, natural, and not miracu-
lous Providence ;* but the Christians left out the
intermediate process, and placed themselves in imme-
diate connexion with the prescient, all-embracing, uni-
* It is true that the heathen philosophers also, as Plato, Socrates, the
Stoics (see e. g. J. Lipsius, Physiol. Stoic. 1. i. diss, xi.) believed that the
divine Providence extended not merely to the general, but also to the
i3
202 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
versal Being ; i, e., they immediately identified the
individual with the universal being.
But the idea of deity coincides with the idea of hu-
manity. All divine attributes, all the attributes which
make God God, are attributes of the species — attri-
butes, which in the individual are limited, but the limits
of which are abolished in the essence of the species,
and even in its existence, in so far as it has its com-
plete existence only in all men taken together. My
knowledge, my will, is limited; but my limit is not the
limit of another man, to say nothing of mankind ; what
is difficult to me is easy to another ; what is im-
possible, inconceivable, to one age, is to the com-
ing age conceivable and possible. My life is bound to
a limited time ; not so the life of humanity. The his-
tory of mankind consists of nothing else than a contin-
uous and progressive conquest of limits, which at a
given time pass for the limits of humanity, and there-
fore for absolute insurmountable limits. But the future
always unveils the fact, that the alleged limits of the
species were only limits of individuals. The most
striking proofs of this are presented by the history of
philosophy and of physical science. It would be highly
interesting and instructive to write a history of the
sciences entirely from this point of view, in order to
exhibit in all its vanity the presumptuous notion of
the individual that he can set limits to his race. Thus
the species is unlimited ; the individual alone limited.
But the sense of limitation i^ painful, and hence the
individual frees himself from it by the contemplation
of the perfect Being ; in this contemplati m he possesses
what otherwise is wanting to him. With the Christ-
ians God is nothing else than the immediate unity of
particular, the individual; but they identified Providence with Nature,
Law, Necessity. The Stoics, who were the orthodox speculatists of hea-
thenism, did indeed believe in miracles wrought by Providence (Cic. de
Nat. Deor. 1. ii. and de Divinat. 1. i.) ; but their miracles had no such
supranaturalistic significance as those of Christianity, though they also
appealed to the supranaturalistic axiom: "Nihil est quod J)eus emcere
non pofc&it."
CHRISTIANITY AND HEATHENISM. 203
species and individuality', of the universal and indivi-
dual being. God is the idea of the species as an indi-
vidual — the idea or essence of the species, which as a
species, as universal being, as the totality of all per-
fections, of all attributes or realities, freed from all
the limits which exist in the consciousness and feeling
of the individual, is at the same time again an indivi-
dual, personal being. Ipse suum esse est. Essence and
existence are in God identical ; which means nothing
else than that he is the idea, the essence of the species,
conceived immediately as an existence, an individual.
The highest idea on the stand-point of religion is :
God does not love, he is himself love ; he does not live,
he is life; he is not just, but justice itself : not a person,
but personality itself, — the species, the idea, as imme-
diately a concrete existence.*
Because of this immediate unity of the species with
individuality, this concentration e: all that is univer-
sal and real in one personal being, God is a deeply
moving object, enrapturing to the imagination ;
whereas, the idea of humanity has little power over the
feelings, because humanity is only an abstraction ; and
the reality which presents itself to us in distinction
from this abstraction, is the multitude of separate,
limited individuals. In God, on the contrary, feeling
has immediate satisfaction, because here all is em-
braced in cue, L e., because here the species has an
immediate existence, — is an individuality. God is love,
is justice, as itself a subject ; he is the perfect universal
being as one being, the infinite extension of the species
as an all-comprehending unity. But God is only man's
intuition of his own nature ; thus the Christians are dis-
tinguished from the heathens in this, that they imme-
diately identify the individual with the species — that
with them the individual has the significance of the
species, the individual by himself is held to be the per-
* ''Dicimur a mare et Deus; dicimur nosse et Deus. Et multa in
banc rnoduro. Sed Dens aniat ut ckaritas, novit ut Veritas etc." — Ber-
nard, (de Consider. 1 v.)
204 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
feet representative of the species — that they deify the
human individual, make him the absolute being.
Especially characteristic is the difference between
Christianity and Heathenism concerning the relation
of the individual to the intelligence, to the understand-
ing, to the vo-jq. The Christians individualized the
understanding, the heathens made it a universal
essence. To the heathens, the understanding, the in-
telligence, was the essence of man; to the Christians,
it was only a part of themselves. To the heathens
therefore only the intelligence, the species, to the
Christians the individual, was immortal, i. e., divine.
Hence follows the further difference between heathen
and Christian philosophy.
The most unequivocal expression, the characteristic
symbol of this immediate identity of the species and
individuality in Christianity, is Christ, the real God of
the Christians. Oh^rst is the ideal of humanity become
existent, the compendium of all moral and divine per-
fections to the exclusion of all that is negative ; pure,
heavenly, sinless man, the typical man, the Adam Kad-
mon ; not regarded as the totality of the species, of
mankind, but immediately as one individual, one
person. Christ, i. e., the Christian, religious Christ,
is therefore not the central, but the terminal point of
history. The Christians expected the end of the
world, the close of history. In the JViblc, Christ him-
self, in spite of all the falsities and sophisms of our
etists, clearly prophesies the speedy end of (he
world. History rests only on the distinction of
the individual from the race. Where this dis-
tinction ceases history ceases ; the very soul of his-
tory is extinct. Nothing remains toman but the con-
templation and appropriation of this realized Ideal,
and the Bpiril of proselytism, which seeks to extend
the prevalence of :i fixed belief, — the preaching that
God has appeared, and that the end of the world is
at hand.
Since the immediate identity of the Bpecies and the
CHRISTIANITY AND HEATHENISM. 205
individual oversteps the limits of reason and Nature,
it followed of course that this universal, ideal indivi-
dual was declared to be a transcendent, supernatural,
heavenly being. It is therefore a perversity to attempt
to deduce from reason the immediate identity of the
species and individual, for it is only the imagination
which effects this identity, the imagination to which
nothing is impossible, and which is also the creator of
miracles ; for the greatest of miracles is the being
who while he is an individual -is at the same time the
ideal, the species, humanity in the fulness of its per-
fection and infinity, i. e., the Godhead. Hence it is
also a perversity to adhere to the biblical or dogmatic
Christ, and yet to thrust aside miracle. If the prin-
ciple be retained, wherefore deny its necessary conse-
quences ?
The total absence of the idea of the species in Chris-
tianity is especially observable in its characteristic
doctrine of the universal sinfulness of men. For there
lies at the foundation of this doctrine the demand that
the individual shall not be an individual, a demand
which again is based on the presupposition that the
individual by himself is a perfect being, is by himself
the adequate presentation or existence of the species.*
Here is entirely wanting the objective perception, the
consciousness, that the thou belongs to the perfection
of the J, that men are required to constitute humanity,
that only men taken together are what man should
and can be. All men are sinners. Granted : but
they are not all sinners in the same way ; on the con-
trary, there exists a great and essential difference be-
tween them. One man is inclined to falsehood, ano-
ther is not ; he would rather give up his life than
* It is true that in one sense the individual is the absolute — in the
phraseology of Leibnitz, the mirror of the universe, of the infinite. But
in so far as there are' many individuals,- each is only a single and, as
such, a finite mirror of the infinite. It is true also, in opposition to the
abstraction of a sinless man, that each individual regarded in himself is
perfect, and only by comparison imperfect, for each is what alone he
can be.
206 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
break his word or tell a lie ; the third has a propen-
sity to intoxication, the fourth to licentiousness :
while the fifth, whether by favour of Nature, or from
the energy of his character, exhibits none of these
vices. Thus, in the moral as well as the physical and
intellectual elements, men compensate for each other,
so that taken as a whole they are as they should be,
they present the perfect man.
Hence intercourse ameliorates and elevates ; — in-
voluntarily and without disguise, man is different
in intercourse from what he is when alone. Love
especially works wonders, and the love of the sexes
most of all. Man and woman are the complement
of each other, and thus united they first present
the species, the perfect man.* Without species, love
is inconceivable. Love is nothing else than the self-
consciousness of the species as evolved within the dif-
ference of sex. In love, the reality of the species,
which otherwise is only a thing of reason, an object
of mere thought, becomes a matter of feeling, a truth
of feeling ; for in love, man declares himself unsatis-
fied in his individuality taken by itself, he postulates
the existence of another as a need of the heart ; he
reckons another as part of his own being ; he declares
the life which he has through love to be the truly
human life, corresponding to the idea of man, t. e., of
the species. The individual is defective, imperfect,
weak, needy ; but love is strong, perfect, contented,
free from wants, self sufficing, infinite; because in
it the self-consciousness of the individuality is the
mysterious self-consciousness of the perfection of the
race. But this result of love is produced by friend-
ship also, at least where it is intense, where it is a
* With the Hindoos (Inst, of Menu) he alone is " a perfect man who
consists of three united persons, his wife, himself and his son. For man
and wife, and father and boh, arc our." The Adam of the old Testa-
LSO i- incomplete without woman ; he feels lii> need of her. But
an of the New Testament, the Christian, heavenly Adam, tho
Adam who is constituted with ;< dew to the destruction of this world,
has no longer any Bexual impulses or ftm< '
CHRISTIANITY AND HEATHENISM. 207
religion,* as it was with the ancients. Friends com-
pensate for each other ; friendship is a means of virtue,
and more : it is itself virtue, dependent however on
participation. Friendship can only exist between the
virtuous, as the ancients said. But it cannot be based
on perfect similarity ; on the contrary, it requires
diversity, for friendship rests on a desire for self-com-
pletion. One friend obtains through the other what
he does not himself possess. The virtues of the one
atone for the failings of the other. Friend justifies friend
before God. However faulty a man may be, it is proof
that there is a germ of good in him if he has worthy
men for his friends. If I cannot be myself perfect, I
yet at least love virtue, perfection in others. If there-
fore I am called to account for my sins, weaknesses
and faults, I interpose as advocates, as mediators, the
virtues of my friend. How barbarous, how unreason-
able would it be to condemn me for sins which I
doubtless have committed, but which I have myself
condemned, in loving my friends, who are free from
these sins !
But if friendship and love, which themselves are only
subjective realizations of the species, make out of
singly imperfect beings an at least relatively perfect
whole, how much more do the sins and failings of in-
dividuals vanish in the species itself, which has its
adequate existence only in the sum total of mankind,
and is therefore only an object of reason ! Hence the
lamentation over sin is found only where the human
individual regards himself in his individuality as a
perfect, complete being, not needing others for the
realization of the species, of the perfect man ; where
instead of the consciousness of the species has been
substituted the exclusive self-consciousness of the indi-
vidual ; where the individual does not recognise him-
* " Hse sane vires amicitiee mortis contemptum ingenerare
potuerunt : quibus pene tantrum venerationis, quantum Deorum immor-
talium ceremoniis debetur. UlIs erim public a salus his privata conti-
netur,' : — Valerius Max. 1. iv. c. 7.
208 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
self as a part of mankind, but identifies himself with
the species, and for this reason makes his own sins,
limits and weaknesses, the sins, limits and weaknesses
of mankind in general. Nevertheless man cannot lose
the consciousness of the species, for his self-conscious-
ness is essentially united to his consciousness of ano-
ther than himself. Where therefore the species is not
an object to him as a species, it will be an object to
him as God. He supplies the absence of the idea of
the species by the idea of God, as the being who is
free from the limits and wants which oppress the indi-
vidual, and, in his opinion (since he identifies the spe-
cies with the individual), the species itself. But this
perfect being, free from the limits of the individual, is
nothing else than the species, which reveals the infi-
nitude of his nature in this, that it is realized in infi-
nitely numerous and various individuals. If all men
were absolutely alike, there would then certainly be
no distinction between the race and the individual.
But in that case the existence of many men would be a
pure superfluity ; a single man would have achieved
the ends of the species. In the one who enjoyed the
happiness of existence, all would have had their com-
plete substitute.
Doubtless the essence of man is one : but this essence
is infinite; its real existence is therefore an infinite,
reciprocally compensating variety, which reveals the
riches of this essence. Unity in essence is multiplicity
in existence. Between me and another being — and
this other is the representative of the species, even
though ho is only one, for he supplies to me the want
of many other.-, has for me a universal significance, is
the deputy of mankind, in whose name he speaks to
me, an isolated individual, so that, when united only
witli one, 1 have a participated, a human life ; — be-
i me and another human being there is an essen-
tial, qualitative distinction. The oilier is my ilion. —
the relation being reciprocal, my alter ego } man objec-
tive to in' 1 - the revelation of my own nature, the eye
CHRISTIANTY AND HEATHENISM. 209
seeing itself. In another I first have the consciousness
of humanity ; through him I first learn, I first feel, that
I am a man : in my love for him it is first clear to me
that he belongs to me and I to him, that we two can-
not be without each other, that only community con-
stitutes humanity. But morally, also, there is a qual-
itative, critical distinction between the / and thou.
My fellow-man is my objective conscience ; he makes
my failings a reproach to me, even when he does not
expressly mention them, he is my personified feeling of
shame. The consciousness of the moral law, of right,
of propriety, of truth itself, is indissolubly united with
my consciousness of another than myself. That is true
in which another agrees with me, — agreement is the
first criterion of truth ; but only because the species
is the ultimate measure of truth. That which I think
only according to the standard of my individuality, is
not binding on another, it can be conceived other-
wise, it is an accidental, merely subjective view. But
that which I think according to the standard of the
species, I think as man in general only can think, and
consequently as every individual must think if he
thinks normally, in accordance with law, and there-
fore truly. That is true which agrees with the nature
of the species, that is false which contradicts it.
There is no other rule of truth. But. my fellow-man
is to me the representative of the species, the substi-
tute of the rest, nay his judgment may be of more
authority with me than the judgment of the innumer-
able multitude. Let the fanatic make disciples as the
sand on the sea-shore ; the sand is still sand, mine be
the pearl — a judicious friend. The agreement of
others is therefore my criterion of the normalness,
the universality, the truth of my thoughts. I cannot
so abstract myself from myself as to judge myself with
perfect freedom and disinterestedness ; but another
has an impartial judgment ; through him I correct,
complete, extend my own judgment, my own taste, my
own knowledge. In short, there is a qualitative, cri-
210 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
tical difference between men. But Christianity ex-
tinguishes this qualitative distinction ; it sets the same
stamp on all men alike, and regards them as one and
the same individual, because it knovrs no distinction
between the species and the individual : it has one
and the same means of salvation for all men, it sees
one and the same original sin in all.
Because Christianity thus, from exaggerated sub-
jectivity, knows nothing of the species, in which alone
lies the redemption, the justification, the reconcilia-
tion and cure of the sins and deficiencies of the indi-
vidual, it needed a supernatural and peculiar, nay a
personal, subjective aid in order to overcome sin. If
I alone am the species, if no other, that is, no qualita-
tively different men exist, or, which is the same thing,
if there is no distinction between me and others, if we
are all perfectly alike, if my sins are not neutralized
by the opposite qualities of other men : then assuredly
my sin is a blot of shame which cries up to heaven ; a
revolting horror which can be exterminated only by
extraordinary, superhuman, miraculous means. Hap-
pily, however, there is a natural reconciliation. My
fellow-man is per se, the mediator between me and the
sacred idea of the species. Homo homini Deus est. My
sin is made to shrink within its limits, is thrust back
into its nothingness, by the fact that it is only mine,
and not that of my fellows.
CELIBACY AND MONACHISM. 211
CHAPTER XVII.
THE CHRISTIAN SIGNIFICANCE OF VOLUNTARY
CELIBACY AND MONACHISM.
The idea of man as a species, and with it the signi-
ficance of the life of the species, of humanity as a whole,
vanished as Christianity became dominant. Herein
we have a new confirmation of the position advanced,
that Christianity does not contain within itself the
principle of culture. Where man immediately identi-
fies the species with the individual, and posits this
identity as his highest being, as God, where the idea
of humanity is thus an object to him only as the idea
of Godhead, there the need of culture has vanished ;
man has all in himself, all in his God, consequently he
has no need to supply his own deficiencies by others
as the representatives of the species, or by the con-
templation of the world generally ; and this need is
alone the spring of culture. The individual man attains
his end by himself alone ; he attains it in God, — God
is himself the attained goal, the realized highest aim
of humanity : but God is present to each individual
separately. God only is the want of the Christian ;
others, the human race, the world, are not necessary
to him ; he has not the inward need of others. God
fills to me the place of the species, of my fellow-men ;
yes, when I turn away from the world, when I am in
isolation, I first truly feel my need of God, I first have
a lively sense of his presence, I first feel what God is,
and what he ought to be to me. It is true that the
religious man has need also of fellowship, of edification
in common ; but this need of others is always in itself
212 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
something extremely subordinate. The salvation of
the soul is the fundamental idea, the main point in
Christianity ; and this salvation lies only in God, only
in the concentration of the mind on Him. Activity
for others is required, is a condition of salvation ; but
the ground of salvation is God, immediate reference
in all tilings to God. And even activity for others
has only a religious significance, has reference only to
God, as its motive and end, is essentially only an ac-
tivity for God, — for the glorifying of his name, the
spreading abroad of his praise. But God is absolute
subjectivity, — subjectivity separated from the world,
above the world, set free from matter, severed from
the life of the species, and therefore from the distinc-
tion of sex. Separation from the world, from matter,
from the life of the species, is therefore the essential
aim of Christianity.* And this aim had its visible,
practical realization in Monachism.
It is a self-delusion to attempt to derive monachism
from the east. At least, if this derivation is to be
accepted, they who maintain it should be consistent
enough to derive the opposite tendency of Christen-
dom, not from Christianity, but from the spirit of the
western nations, the occidental nature in general.
But how, in that case, shall we explain the monastic
enthusiasm of the west? Monachism must rather be
derived directly from Christianity itself: it was a nec-
essary consequence of the belief in heaven, promised
to mankind by Christianity. Where the heavenly life
i- [i truth, the earthly life is a lie; where imagination
is all. reality is nothing. To him who believes in an
eternal heavenly life, the present life loses its value,
— or rather, it has already lost its value : belief in the
* ''The life for God Ifl not thl8 natural life, v.hirh is Subject t" decay.
Ought we not then to sigh after future things, and be averse to
nil these temporal things^ .... Wherefore we. Bhouldfind consolation
ri heartily i-iiiL r this life and this world, and from our hearts sigh fur
:in. (Epist ad Beliodornm). u Ye wish to have
both God and the creature, together, and that is impossible. Joy in God
and joy in the creature cannot subsist together." — Tauler (ed. c. p. 334).
But they were abstract Christians. And we live now in the age ofoon-
cQation. Yes, truly '.
CELIBACY AXD MONACHISM. 217
immediate appearance of God upon earth. And the
second also refers only to marriage as an institution
of the Old Testament. Certain Jews proposed the
question — whether it were lawful for a man to separate
from his wife ; and the most appropriate way of dealing
with this question was the answer above cited. He
who has once concluded a marriage ought to hold it
sacred. Marriage is intrinsically an indulgence to the
weakness or rather the strength of the flesh, an evil
which therefore must be restricted as much as possible.
The indissolubleness of marriage is a nimbus, a sacred
irradiance, which expresses precisely the opposite of
what minds, dazzled and perturbed by its lustre, seek
beneath it. Marriage in itself is, in the sense of per-
fected Christianity, a sin * or rather a weakness, which
is permitted and forgiven thee only on condition that
thou for ever limitest thyself to a single wife. In short,
marriage is hallowed only in the Old Testament, but
not in the Xew. The Xew Testament knows a higher,
a supernatural principle, the mystery of unspotted vir-
ginity, t " He who can receive it let him receive it. ;;
"The children of this world marry, and are given in
marriage : but they which shall be accounted worthy
to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the
dead, neither marry nor are given in marriage : neither
can they die any more : for they are equal unto the
angels ; and are the children of God, being the children
of the resurrection." Thus in heaven there is no
marriage ; the principle of sexual love is excluded
from heaven as an earthly, worldly principle. But the
heavenly life is the true, perfected, eternal life of the
Christian. Why then should I, who am destined for
heaven, form a tie which is unloosed in my true desti-
* " Perfectum autein esse nolle delinquere est." — Hieronymus (Epist.
fid Heliodorum de laude Vitae solit.). Let me observe once for all that I
interpret the biblical passages concerning marriage in the sense in which
they have been interpreted by the history of Christianity.
f "The marriage state is nothing new or unwonted, and islanded and
held good even by heathens according to the judgment of reason." —
Luther (Th. ii, p. 377a).
K
218 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
nation ? Why should I. who am potentially a heavenly
being, not realize this possibility even here ?* Marriage
is already proscribed from my mind, my heart, since it
is expelled from heaven, the essential object of my
faith, hope, and life. How can an earthly wife have
a place in my heaven-filled heart ? How can I divide
my heart between Gocl and man?t The Christian's
love to God is not an abstract or general love such as
the love of truth, of justice, of science ; it is a love to
a subjective, personal God, and is therefore a subjec-
tive, personal love. It is an essential attribute of this
love that it is an exclusive, jealous love, for its object
is a personal and at the same time the highest being,
to whom no other can be compared. " Keep close to
Jesus [Jesus Christ is the Christian's God], in life and
in death ; trust his faithfulness : he alone can help thee,
when all else leaves thee. Thy beloved has this quality,
that he will suffer no rival ; he alone will have thy
heart, will rule alone in thy soul as a king on his throne.' 7
— "What can the world profit thee without Jesus ? To
be without Christ is the pain of hell ; to be with Christ,
heavenly sweetness." — " Thou canst not live without
a friend : but if the friendship of Christ is not more
than all else to thee, thou wilt be beyond measure sad
and disconsolate." — "Love everything for Jesus' sake,
but Jesus for his own sake. Jesus Christ alone is
worthy to be loved/*' — " My God, my love [my heart]:
Thou art wholly mine, and I am wholly Thine." —
"Love hopes and trust- ever in God, even when God
is not gracious to it [or tastes bitter, non sapit] ; for
we cannot live in love without sorrow For the
sake of the beloved, the loving one must accept all
things, even the hard and bitter/' — "My God and my
* " Praesumendom est Los qui intra Paradisnm recipi volant debere
e :tl> oa re, aqua paradistis intactua est." — Tertullian (de Exhort.
. 13). "Crelibatus angelorura <--t imitatio." — Jo. Damasceni
(Ortbod. li-lri. 1. iv. c, LV>>
f "Quae uon nubit, s<>Ii Deo (Lit operam et (jus cura non dividitnr;
}»U'!i'-a ftutem, qua* QUpsit, vifuin cum Deo ft cum niarito dividit." — «
i Alex. (Paedag. 1. iij.
CELIBACY AND MONACHISM. 219
All .... In Thy presence everything is sweet to me,
in Thy absence everything is distasteful .... Without
Thee nothing can please me." — :i when at last will
that blessed, longed-for hour appear, when Thou wilt
satisfy me wholly, and be all in all to me ? So long as
this is not granted me, my joy is only fragmentary. 7 '
— " When was it well with me without Thee ? or when
was it ill with me in Thy presence ? I will rather be
poor for Thy sake, than rich without Thee. I will
rather be a pilgrim on earth with Thee, than the pos-
sessor of heaven without Thee. Where Thou art is
heaven ; death and hell where Thou art not. I long-
only for Thee." — " Thou canst not serve God and at
the same time have thy joys in earthly things : thou
must wean thyself from all acquaintances and friends,
and sever thy soul from all temporal consolation. Be-
lievers in Christ should regard #iemselves, according
to the admonition of the Apostle Peter, only as strangers
and pilgrims on the earth. r * Thus, love to God as a
personal being is a literal, strict, personal, exclusive
love. How then can I at once love God and a mortal
wife ? Do I not thereby place God on the same footing
with my wife ? No ! to a soul which truly loves God,
the love of woman is an impossibility, is adultery.
" He that is unmarried," says the apostle Paul, "careth
for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may
please the Lord ; but he that is married careth for the
things that are of the world, how he may please his
wife."
The true Christian not only feels no need of culture,
because this is a worldly principle and opposed to
feeling ; he has also no need of (natural) love. God
supplies to him the want of culture, and in like manner
God supplies to him the want of love, of a wife, of a
family. The Christian immediately identifies the
* Thomas a Kempis de Imit. (1. ii. c. 7, c. 8, 1. iii. c. 5, c. 34, c. 53,
c. 59.) "Felix ilia conscientia et beata virginitas, in cujus corde prseter
amorem Christi nullum alius versatur amor." — Hieronymus
(Demetriadi, Virgini Deo consecratse).
k2
220 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
species with the individual ; hence he strips off the
difference of sex as a burdensome, accidental adjunct.*
Man and woman together first constitute the true man,
man and woman together are the existence of the race ;
■ — for their union is the source of multiplicity, the source
of other men. Hence the man who does not deny his
manhood, is conscious that he is only a part of a being,
which needs another part for the making up of the whole,
of true humanity. The Christian, on the contrary, in
his excessive, transcendental subjectivity, conceives
that he is, by himself, a perfect being. But the sexual
instinct runs counter to this view ; it is in contradic-
tion with his ideal : the Christian must therefore deny
this instinct.
The Christian certainly experienced the need of
sexual love> but only as a need in contradiction with
his heavenly destination, and merely natural, in the
depreciatory, contemptuous sense which this word had
in Christianity, — not as a moral, inward need, not, if
I may so express myself, as a metaphysical, i. e., an
essential need, which man can experience only where
he does not separate difference of sex from himself, but
on the contrary regards it as belonging to his inmost
nature. Hence marriage is not holy in Christianity ;
at least it is so only apparently, illusively ; for the na-
tural principle of marriage, which is the love of the
sexes, — however civil marriagemay in endless instances
contradict this, — is in Christianity an unholy tiling,
and excluded from heaven. t But that which man ex-
* "Divisa est .... mulier et virgo. Vide quanta felicitatis sit, quse
et nomen sexus amiscrit. Virgo jam mulier non vocatur." — Hieronymus
(adv. Helvidium de perpet Virg. p. 14. T. ii. Erasmus.)
f This may be expressed as follows : Marriage has in Christianity only
a moral, no religions significance, no religions principle and exemplar.
It U Otherwise with the Greeks, where, far example, "Zens and Here are
the great archetype of every marriage' 1 (Creuzer, Symbol.); with the an-
cient Parsees, where procreation', as " the multiplication of the human
race, is the diminution of the empire oi Ahriman," and thus a religious
act and duty (Zend-Avesta); with the Hindoos, where the son is the re-
generated father. Among the Hindoos no regenerate man could assume
CELIBACY AXD MONACHISM. 221
eludes from heaven, lie excludes from his true nature.
Heaven is his treasure-casket. Believe not in what he
establishes on earth, what he permits and sanctions
here : here he must accommodate himself ; here many
things come athwart him which do not fit into his
system ; here he shuns thy glance, for he finds himself
among strangers who intimidiate him. But watch for
him when he throws off his incognito, and shows him-
self in his true dignity, his heavenly state. " In heaven
he speaks as he thinks ; there thou hearest his true
opinion Where his heaven is, there is his heart, —
heaven is his heart laid open. Heaven is nothing but
the idea of the true, the good, the valid, — of that which
ought to be ; earth, nothing but the idea of the untrue,
the unlawful, of that which ought not to be. The
Christian excludes from heaven the life of the species:
there the species ceases, there dwell only pure sexless
individuals, " spirits ; " there absolute subjectivity
reigns : — thus the Christian excludes the life of the
species from his conception of the true life ; he pro-
nounces the principle of marriage sinful, negative ; for
the sinless, positive life is the heavenly one.*
tlie rank of a Sanyassi, that is, of an anchorite ahsorbed in God, if he
had not previously paid three debts, one of which was that he had had a
legitimate son. Amongst the Christians on the contrary, at least the
Catholics, it was a true festival of religious rejoicing when betrothed or
even married persons — supposing that it happened with mutual consent
— renounced the married state and sacrificed conjugal to religious love.
* Inasmuch an the religious consciousness restores everything which it
begins by abolishing, and the future life is ultimately nothing else than
the present life re-established, it follows that sex must be re-established.
" Erunt similes angelorum. Ergo homines non desinent
ut apostolus apostolus sit et Maria Maria." — Hieronymus (ad Theodoram
Viduam). But as the body in the other world is an incorporeal body,
so necessarily the sex there is one without difference, i. e., a sexless sex.
222 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER XYIII.
THE CHRISTIAN HEAVEN OR PERSONAL
IMMORTALITY.
The unwedded and ascetic life is the direct way to
the heavenly, immortal life, for heaven is nothing else
than life liberated from the conditions of the species,
supernatural, sexless, absolutely subjective life. The
belief in personal immortality has at its foundation the
belief that difference of sex is only an external adjunct
of individuality, that in himself the individual is a
sexless, independently complete, absolute being. But
he who belongs to no sex, belongs to no species ; sex
is the cord which connects the individuality with the
species, and he who belongs to no species, belongs
only to himself, is an altogether independent, divine
absolute being. Hence only when the species vanish-
es from the consciousness is the heavenly life a cer-
tainty. He who lives in the consciousness of the
species, and consequently of its reality, lives also in
the consciousness of the reality of sex. He does not
regard it as a mechanically inserted, adventitious
stone of stumbling, but as an inherent quality a che-
mical constituent of his being. He indeed recognises
himself as a man in the broader sense, but he is at the
same time conscious of being rigorously determined
by the sexual distinction, which penetrates not only
bones and marrow, but also his inmost self, the essen-
tial mode of his thought, will, and sensation. He
therefore who lives in the consciousness of the species,
who limits and determines hia feelings and imagina-
tion by the contemplation of real life, of real man, can
THE CHRISTIAN HEAVEN. 223
conceive no life in which the life of the species and
therewith the distinction of sex is abolished : he re-
gards the sexless individual, the heavenly spirit, as an
agreeable figment of the imagination.
But just as little as the real man can abstract him-
self from the distinction of sex, so little can he abstract
himself from his moral or spiritual constitution, which
indeed is profoundly connected with his natural con-
stitution. Precisely because he lives in the contem-
plation of the whole, he also lives in the consciousness
that he is himself no more than a part, and that he is
what he is only by virtue of the conditions which con-
stitute him a member of the whole, or a relative
whole. Every one, therefore, justifiably regards his
occupation, his profession, his art or science, as the
highest ; for the mind of man is nothing but the essen-
tial mode of his activity. He who is skilful in his
profession, in his art, he who fills his post well, and is
entirely devoted to his calling, thinks that calling the
highest and best. How can he deny in thought, what
he emphatically declares in act by the joyful devotion
of all his powers ? If I despise a thing, how can I
dedicate to it my time and faculties ? If I am com-
pelled to do so in spite of my aversion, my activity is
an unhappy one, for I am at war with myself. Work
is worship. But how can I worship or serve an object,
how can I subject myself to it, if it does not hold a
high place in my mind ? In brief, the occupations of
men determine their judgment, their mode of thought,
their sentiments. And the higher the occupation, the
more completely does a man identify himself with it.
In general, whatever a man makes the essential aim of
his life, he proclaims to be his soul ; for it is the princi-
ple of motion in him. But through his aim, through
the activity in which he realizes this aim, man is not
only something for himself, but also something for
others, for the general life, the species. He therefore
who lives in the consciousness of the species as a re-
ality, regards his existence for others, his relation to
22-1 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
society, his utility to the public, as that existence
which is one with the existence of his own essence — as
his immortal existence. He lives with his whole soul,
with his whole heart, for humanity. How can he hold
in reserve a special existence for himself, how can he
separate himself from mankind ? How shall he deny
in death what he has enforced in life ? And in life
his faith is this : Nee sibi sed toti gerdtum se credere
mundo.
The heavenly life, or what we do not here distin-
guish from it — personal immortality, is a characteristic
doctrine of Christianity. It is certainly in part to be
found among the heathen philosophers ; but with them
it had only the significance of a subjective conception,
because it was not connected with their fundamental
view of things. How contradictory, for example, are
the expressions of the Stoics on this subject! It was
among the Christians that personal immortality first
found that principle, whence it follows as a neces-
sary and obvious consequence. The contemplation of
the world, of Nature, of the race, was always coming
athwart the ancients : they distinguished between the
principle of life and the living subject, between the
soul, the mind, and self, whereas the Christian abolish-
ed the distinction between soul and person, species
and individual, and therefore placed immediately in
self what belongs only to the totality of the species.
But the immediate unity of the species and indivi-
duality, is the highest principle, the God of Christi-
anity, — in it the individual lias the significance of the
ie lioiii'j-. — and the necessary, immanent conso-
le of this principle is personal immortality.
Or rather : the belief in | ersonal immortality is
perfectly identical with the belief in ;i personal God;
. that which expresses the belief in the heavenly,
immortal life of the person, expresses God also, as lie
ie an object to Christians, namely, as absolute, unli-
mited personality. Unlimited personality is Cod; but
I eavenly personality, or the perpetuation of human
THE CHRISTIAN HEAVEN. 225
personality In heaven, is nothing else than personality
released from all earthly encumbrances and limit-
ations ; the only distinction is, that God is heaven
spiritualized, while heaven is God materialized, or
reduced to the forms of the senses : that what in God
is posited only in abstracto is in heaven more an object
of the imagination. God is the implicit heaven ; hea-
ven is the explicit God. In the present, God is the
kingdom of heaven ; in the future, heaven is God.
God is the pledge, the as yet abstract presence and
existence of heaven; the anticipation, the epitome of
heaven. Our own future existence, which, while we
are in this world, in this body, is a separate, objec-
tive existence, — is God : God is the idea of the spe-
cies, which will be first realized, individualized in the
other world. God is the heavenly, pure, free essence,
which exists there as heavenly pure beings, the bliss
which there unfolds itself in a plenitude of blissful
individuals. Thus God is nothing else than the idea
or the essence of the absolute, blessed, heavenly life,
here comprised in an ideal personality. This is
clearly enough expressed in the belief that the blessed
life is unity with God. Here we are distinguished
and separated from God, there the partition falls ;
here we are men, there gods ; here the Godhead is a
monopoly, there it is a common possession ; here it is
an abstract unity, there a concrete multiplicity.*
The only difficulty in the recognition of this is
created by the imagination, which, on the one hand
* " Bene dicitur, quod tunc plene videbimus eum sicuti est, cum
similes ei erimus, h. e. erimus quod ipse est. Quibus enim potestas data
est filios Dei fieri, data est potestas, non quidem tit sint Deus, sed sint
tamen quod D f eus est : sint sancti, futuri plene beati, quod Deus est.
Nee aliunde hie sancti, nee ibi futuri beati, quam ex Deo qui eorum et
sanctitas et beatitudo est." — De Vita solitaria (among the spurious writ-
ings of St. Bernard). " Finis autem bona voluntatis beatitudo est : vita
sterna ipse Deus." — Augustin. (ap. Petrus Lomb. 1. ii. dist. 38, c. 1).
" The other man wiU be renovated in the spiritual life, i. e., wiH become
a spiritual man, when he shaU be restored into the image of God. For
he will be like God, in God, in life, in righteousness, glorv, and wisdom."
—Luther (T. i. p. 324).
k3
226 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
by the conception of the personality of God, on the
other by the conception of the many personalities
which it places in a realm ordinarily depicted in the
hues of the senses, hides the real unity of the idea.
But in truth there is no distinction between the abso-
lute life which is conceived as God and the abso-
lute life which is conceived as heaven, save that in
heaven we have stretched into length and breadth
what in God is concentrated in one point. The belief
in the immortality of man is the belief in the divinity
of man, and the belief in God is the belief in pure per-
sonality, released from all limits, and consequently eo
ipso immortal. The distinctions made between the
immortal soul and God are either sophistical or ima-
ginative ; as when, for example, the bliss of the inha-
bitants of heaven is again circumscribed by limits, and
distributed into degrees, in order to establish a dis-
tinction between God and the dwellers in heaven.
The identity of the divine and heavenly personality
is apparent even in the popular proofs of immortality.
If there is not another and a better life, God is not
just and good. The justice and goodness of God are
thus made dependent on the perpetuity of indivi-
duals : but without justice and goodness God is not
God ; — the Godhead, the existence of God, is there-
fore made dependent on the existence of individuals.
If I am not immortal, 1 believe in no God; he who
denies immortality, denies God. But that is impossi-
ble to me : as surely as there is a God, so surely is
there an immortality. God is the certainty of my
future felicity. The interest I have in knowing that
God w, is one with the interest 1 have in knowing that
Jam, that I am immortal. God is my hidden, my
assured existence ; he is the subjectivity of subjects,
the personality of persons. How then should that not
belong to persons which belongs to personality? in
God I make my future into a present, or rather a verb
into a Bubstantive; how should 1 separate the one
from the other? God is the existence corresponding
THE CHRISTIAN HEAVEN. 227
to my wishes and feelings : he is the just one, the good,
who fulfils my wishes. Nature, this world, is an exist-
ence which contradicts my wishes, my feelings. Here
it is not as it ought to be ; this world passes away :
but God is existence as it ought to be. God fulfils my
wishes ; — this is only a popular personification of the
position : God is the fulfiller, L e., the reality, the
fulfilment of my wishes.* But heaven is the exist-
ence adequate to my wishes, my longing ;t thus, there
is no distinction between God and heaven. God is
the power by which man realizes his eternal happi-
ness ; God is the absolute personality in which all in-
dividual persons have the certainty of their blessed-
ness and immortality; God is to subjectivity the
highest, last certainty of its absolute truth and essen-
tiality.
The doctrine of immortality is the final doctrine of
religion ; its testament, in which it declares its last
wishes. Here therefore it speaks out undisguisedly
what it has hitherto suppressed. If elsewhere the re-
ligious soul concerns itself with the existence of ano-
ther being, here it openly considers only its own exist-
ence ; if elsewhere in religion man makes his existence
dependent on the existence of God, he here makes the
reality of God dependent on his own reality; and thus
what elsewhere is a primitive immediate, truth to him,
is here a derivative, secondary truth : if I am not im-
mortal, God is not God ; if there is no immortality,
there is no God ; — a conclusion already drawn by the
apostle Paul. If we do not rise again, then Christ is
* "Si bonum est habere corpus incorruptibile, quare hoc facturum
Deum volurnus desperare ?" — Augustinus (Opp. Antwerp, 1700. T. v.
p. 698).
f " Quare dicitur spiritale corpus, nisi quia ad nutum spiritus serviet?
Nihil tibi contradicet ex te, nihil in te rebellabit adversus te . . . .
Ubi volueris, eris . . . Credere enim debemus talia corpora nos
habituros. ut ubi velimus, quando voluerimus, ibi simus." — Augustinus
(1. c. p. 703, 705). " Nihil indecorum ibi erit, summa pax erit, nihil
discordans, nihil monstruosum, nihil quod offendat adspectam." (1. c.
707). " Nisi beatus, non vivat ut vult," (De Civ. Dei 5 1. 14, e. 25).
228 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
not risen, and all is vain. Let us eat and drink. It
is certainly possible to do away with what is appa-
rently or really objectionable in the popular argument-
ation, by avoiding the inferential form ; but this can
only be done by making immortality an analytic in-
stead of a synthetic truth, so as to show that the very
idea of God as absolute personality or subjectivity, is
per se the idea of immortality. God is the guarantee
oi my future existence, because he is already the cer-
tainty and reality of my present existence, my salva-
tion, my trust, my shield from the forces of the exter-
nal world ; hence I need not expressly deduce immor-
tality, or prove it as a separate truth, fori have God,
I have immortality also. Thus it was with the more
profound Christian mystics ; to them the idea of im-
mortality was involved in the idea of God ; God was
their immortal life. — God himself their subjective
blessedness : he was for them, for their consciousness,
what he is in himself, that is, in the essence of religion.
Thus it is shown that God is heaven ; that the two
are identical. It would have been easier to prove
the converse, namely, that heaven is the true God of
men. As man conceives his heaven, so he conceives
his God ; the content of his idea of heaven is the con-
tent of his idea of God, only that what in God is a mere
sketch, a concept, is in heaven depicted and developed
in the colours and forms of the senses. Heaven is
therefore the key to the deepest mysteries of religion.
Al8 heaven is objectively the displayed nature of God,
bo subjectively it isthe most candid declaration of the
inmost thoughts and dispositions of religion. For
this reason, religions are as various as arc the king-
doms of heaven, and there are as many different king-
doms of heaven, as there are characteristic differences
among men. The Christians themselves have very
heterogeneous conceptions el" heaven**
* And tli- ■ Grod are jus! as beterogei els. The pious
God," tli*- pious Spaniards a Spanish God,
b actually ham the proverb .•
THE CHRISTIAN HEAVEN. 229
The more judicious among them, however, think and
say nothing definite about heaven or the future world
in general, on the ground that it is inconceivable, that
it can only be thought of by us according to the stand-
ard of this world, a standard not applicable to the
the other. All conceptions of heaven here below are,
they allege, mere images, whereby man represents to
himself that future, the nature of which is unknown to
him, but the existence of which is certain. It is just
so with God. The existence of God, it is said, is cer-
tain ; but what he is, or how he exists, is inscrutable.
But lie who speaks thus, has already driven the future
world out of his head ; he still holds it fast, either be-
cause he does not think at all about such matters, or
because it is still a want of his heart ; but, preoccu-
pied with real things, he thrusts it as far as possible
out of his sight ; he denies with his head what he
affirms with his heart ; for it is to deny the future
life, to deprive it of the qualities, by which alone
it is a real and effective object for man. Quality
is not distinct from existence; quality is nothing
but real existence. Existence without quality is a
chimera, a spectre. Existence is first made known
to me by quality ; not existence first, and after that,
quality. The doctrines that God is not to be known
or defined, and that the nature of the future life is
inscrutable, are therefore not originally religious
doctrines : on the contrary, they are the products of
irreligion while still in bondage to religion, or
rather hiding itself behind religion ; and they are so,
for this reason, that originally the existence of God
is posited only with a definite conception of God
the existence of a future life only with a definite
conception of that life. Thus to the Christian, only
his own paradise, the paradise which has Christian
qualities, is a certainty, not the paradise of the
•
l " Le bon, Dieu est Frcmcais." In fact polytheism must exist so long as
there are various nations. The real God of a people is 'the point dlwn-
neur of its nationality.
230 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
Mahometan or the Elysium of the Greeks. The pri-
mary certainty is everywhere quality ; existence fol-
lows of course, when one quality is certain. In the
Xew Testament we find no proofs, or general propo-
sitions such as : there is a God, there is a heavenly
life ; we find only qualities of the heavenly life addu-
ced ; — " 'n heaven they marry not." Naturally ; — it
may be answered, — because the existence of God and
of heaven is presupposed. But here reflection intro-
duces a distinction of which the religious sentiment
knows nothing. Doubtless the existence is presup-
posed, but only because the quality is itself existence,
because the inviolate religious feeling lives only in the
quality, just as to the natural man, the real existence,
the thing in itself, lies only in the quality which he per-
ceives. Thus in the passage above cited from the New
Testament, the virgin or rather sexless life is presup-
posed as the true life, which, however, necessarily be-
comes a future one, because the actual life contradicts
the ideal of the true life. But the certainty of this
future life lies only in the certainty of its qualities as
those of the true, highest life, adequate to the ideal.
Where the future life is really believed in, where it
is a certain life, there, precisely because it is certain,
it is also definite. If I know not now what and
how I shall be ; if there is an essential, absolute differ-
ence between my future and my present ; neither shall
I then know what and how I was before, the unity of
consciousness is at an end, personal identity is abo-
lished, another being will appear in my place ; and
thus ray future existence is not in fact distinguished
from non existence. If, on the other hand, there is no
essential difference, the future is to me an object that
nriv be defined and known. And so it is in reality.
I am the abiding subject under changing conditions;
I :iin tln k substance which connects (lie present and the
future into a unity. Efyw then can the future be
obscure tome? On the contrary, the life of this world
is the dark, incomprehensible life, which only becomes
THE CHRISTIAN HEAVEN. 231
clear through the future life ; here I am in disguise ;
there the mask will fall; there I shall be as I am in truth.
Hence the position that there indeed is another, a
heavenly life, but that icliat and how it is must here
remain inscrutable, is only an invention of religious
scepticism which, being entirely alien to the religious
sentiment, proceeds upon a total misconception of reli-
gion. That which irreligious-religious reflection con-
verts into a known image of an unknown yet certain
thing, is originally, in the primitive, true sense of
religion, not an image, but the thing itself. Unbe-
lief, in the garb of belief, doubts the existence of
the thing, but it is too shallow or cowardly directly
to call it in question; it only expresses doubt of the
image or conception, i. e., declares the image to be
only an image. But the untruth and hollowness of
this scepticism has been already made evident histo-
rically. Where it is once doubted that the images of
immortality are real, that it is possible to exist as faith
conceives, for example, without a material, real body,
and without difference of sex ; there the future exist-
ence in general, is soon a matter of doubt. With the
image falls the thing, simply because the image is
the thing itself.
The belief in heaven, or in a future life in general,
rests on a mental judgment. It expresses praise and
blame ; it selects a wreath from the Flora of this world,
— and this critical florilegium is heaven. That which
man thinks beautiful, good, agreeable, is for him what
alone ought to be ; that which he thinks, bad, odious,
disagreeable, is what ought not to be, and hence, since
it nevertheless exists, it is condemned to destruction,
it is regarded as a negation. Where life is not in
contradiction with a feeling, an imagination, an idea,
and where this feeling, this idea, is not held authori-
tative and absolute, the belief in another and a hea-
venly life does not arise. The future life is nothing
else than life in unison with the feeling, with the idea,
which the present life contradicts. The whole import
232 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
of the future life is the abolition of this discordance,
and the realization of a state which corresponds to
the feelings, in which man is in unison with himself.
An unknown, unimagined future is a ridiculous chi-
mera : the other world is nothing more than the rea-
lity of a known idea, the satisfaction of a conscious
desire, the fulfilment of a wish ;* it is only the remo-
val of limits which here oppose themselves to the real-
ization of the idea. Where would be the consolation,
where the significance of a future life, if it were mid-
night darkness to me? No ! from yonder world there
streams upon me with the splendour of virgin gold,
what here shines only with the dimness of unrefined
ore. The future world has no other significance, no
other basis of its existence, than the separation of the
metal from the admixture of foreign elements, the se-
paration of the good from the bad, of the pleasant
from the unpleasant, of the praiseworthy from the
blamable. The future world is the bridal in which
man concludes his union with his beloved. Long has
he loved his bride, long has he yearned after her : but
external relations, hard reality, have stood in the way
of his union to her. When the wedding takes place,
his beloved one does not become a different being; else
how could he so ardently long for her ? She only be-
comes his own ; from an object of yearning and affec-
tionate desire she becomes an object of actual posses-
sion. It is true that here below, the other world is
only an image, a conception ; still it is not the image
of a remote, unknown thing, but a portrait of that
which man loves and prefers before all else. What
man loves is bis soul. The heathens enclosed the ashes
of the beloved dead in an urn: with the Christian the
i iily future is the mausoleum in which he enshrines
Soul.
• "Ibi ' igustin. "TTierefore we have the
immortal life in hope, • omea i t the last
•11 Bee and feel the life we have believed in and hoped
•
THE CHRISTIAN HEAVEX. 233
In order to comprehend a particular faith, or reli-
gion in general, 'it is necessary to consider religion in
its rudimentary stages in its lowest, rudest condition.
Religion must not only be traced in an ascending line,
but surveyed in the entire course of its existence. It is
requisite to regard the various earlier religions as pre-
sent in the absolute religion, and not as left behind it
in the past, in order correctly to appreciate and com-
prehend the absolute religion as well as the others.
The most frightful " aberrations,' 7 the wildest excesses
of the religious consciousness, often afford the pro-
foundest insight into the mysteries of the absolute reli-
gion. Ideas seemingly the rudest are often only the
most child-like, innocent and true. This observation
applies to the conceptions of a future life. The
" savage," whose consciousness does not extend beyond
his own country, whose entire being is a growth of its
soil, takes his country with him into the other world,
either leaving Nature as it is, or improving it, and so
overcoming in the idea of the other life the difficulties
he experiences in this.* In this limitation of unculti-
vated tribes there is a striking trait. With them the
future expresses nothing else than home-sickness.
Death separates man from his kindred, from his people,
from his country. But the man who has not extended
his consciousness, cannot endure this separation ; he
must come back again to his native land. The negroes
in the "West Indies killed themselves that they might
come to life again in their father-land. And accord-
ing to Ossian's conception " the spirit of those who
die in a strange land float back towards their birth-
place. ?; t The limitation is the direct opposite of ima-
* According to old books of travel, however, there are many tribes
which do not believe that the future is identical with the present, or
that is is better, but that it is even worse. Parny (Euv. chois T. i. Me-
lang.) tells of a dying negro-slave, who refused the inauguration to im-
mortality by baptism, in these words: " Je ne veux point d'une autre
vie, car peut-etre y serais-je encore votre esclave.'
f Ahlwardt (Ossian Anm zu Carthonn.)
234 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
ginative spiritualism, which makes man a vagabond,
who, indifferent even to the earth, roams from star to
star ; and certainly there lies a real truth at its foun-
dation. Man is what lie is through Nature, however
much may belong to his spontaneity ; for even his
spontaneity has its foundation in Nature, of which his
particular character is only an expression. Be thank-
ful to Nature! Man cannot be separated from it.
The German whose God is spontaneity, owes his char-
acter to Nature just as much as the oriental. To find
fault with Indian art, with Indian religion and philos-
ophy, is to find fault with Indian Nature. You com-
plain of the reviewer who tears a passage in your
works from the context that he may hand it over to
ridicule. Why are you yourself guilty of that which
you blame in others? Why do you tear the Indian
religion from its connexion, in which it is just as rea-
sonable as your absolute religion ?
Faith in a future world, in a life after death, is
therefore with " savage" tribes essentially nothing
more than direct faith in the present life — immediate
unbroken faith in this life. For them, their actual
life, even with its local limitations, has all, has abso-
lute value ; they cannot abstract from it, they cannot
conceive its being broken off ; i. e., they believe direct-
ly in the infinitude, the perpetuity of this life. Only
when the belief in immortality becomes a critical be-
lief when a distinction is made between what is to be
left behind here, and what is in reserve there, between
what here passes away, and what there is to abide,
does the belief in life after death form itself into the
belief in another life ; but this criticism, this distinc-
tion, is applied to the present life also. Thus the
Christiana distinguish between the natural and the
Christian life, the sensual or worldly and the spiritual
or holy life. The heavenly life is no other than that
which is. already lien 4 below, distinguished from the
merely natural life, though still tainted with it. That
which the Christian excludes from himself now — for
THE CHRISTIAN HEAVEN. 235
example, the sexual life — is excluded from the future :
the only distinction is, that he is there free from that
which he here wishes to be free from, and seeks to
rid himself of by the will, by devotion, and by bodily
mortification. Hence this life is, for the Christian, a
life of torment and pain, because he is here still beset
by a hostile power, and has to struggle with the lusts
of the flesh and the assaults of the devil.
The faith of cultured nations is therefore distin-
guished from that of the uncultured in the same way
that culture in general is distinguished from inculture ;
namely, that the faith of culture is a discriminating,
critical, abstract faith. A distinction implies a judg-
ment ; but where there is a judgment there arises the
distinction between positive and negative. The faith
of savage tribes is a faith without a judgment. Cul-
ture, on the contrary, judges : to the cultured man
only cultured life is the true life ; to the Christian
only the Christian life. The rude child of Nature
steps into the other life just as he is, without cere-
mony : the other world is his natural nakedness. The
cultivated man, on the contrary, objects to the idea of
such an unbridled life after death, because even here
he objects to the unrestricted life of nature. Faith in
a future life is therefore only faith in the true life of
the present ; the essential elements of this life are also
the essential elements of the other : accordingly, faith
in a future life is not faith in another unknown life ;
but in the truth and infinitude, and consequently in
the perpetuity, of that life which already here below
is regarded as the authentic life.
As God is nothing else than the nature of man
purified from that which to the human individual ap-
pears, whether in feeling or thought, a limitation, an
evil ; so the future life is nothing else than the pre-
sent life, freed from that which appears a limitation
or an evil. The more definitely and profoundly the
individual is conscious of the limit as a limit, of the
evil as an evil, the more definite and profound is his
236 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
conviction of the future life, where these limits disap-
pear. The future life is the feeling, the conception of
freedom from those limits which here circumscribe the
feeling of self, the existence of the individual. The
only difference between the course of religion and that
of the natural or rational man is, that the end which
the latter arrives at by a straight line, the former only
attains by describing a curved line — a circle. The
natural man remains at home because he finds it agree-
able, because he is perfectly satisfied ; religion which
commences with a discontent, a disunion, forsakes its
home and travels far, but only to feel the more vividly
in the distance the happiness of home. In religion
man separates himself from himself, but only to return
always to the same point from which he sets out. Man
negatives himself, but only to posit himself again, and
that in a glorified form : he negatives this life, but only,
in the end, to posit it again in the future life.* The
future life is this life once lost, but found again, and
radient with all the more brightness for the joy of re-
covery. The religious man renounces the joys of this
world, but only that he may win in return the joys of
heaven ; or rather he renounces them because he is
already in the ideal possession of heavenly joys ; and
the joys of heaven are the same as those of earth, only
that they are freed from the limits and contrarieties of
this life. Religion thus arrives, though by a circuit, at
the very goal, the goal of joy, towards which the natural
man hastens in a direct line. To live in images or sym-
bols, is the essence of religion. Religion sacrifices the
thing itself to the image. The future life is the pre-
sent in the mirror of the imagination : the enraptur-
ing image is in the sense of religion the true type of
earthly life. — real life only a glimmer of that ideal,
* There everything will be restored. "Qui modovivit, eritj nee me
\"-l dente, vel ungue fraudatum revomef pat< fa sepulchri." —
Aurclius 1'rii'l. (Apotheos. ;.
THE ESSENTIAL STAND-POINT OF RELIGION. 243
involuutary movements of inspiration and ecstacv ap-
pear to it as the work of the Good Being, God, of the
Holy Spirit or of Grace. Hence the arbitrariness of
grace* — the complaint of the pious that grace at one
time visits and blesses them, at another forsakes and
rejects them. The life, the agency of grace, is the life,
the agency of emotion. Emotion is the Paraclete of
Christians. The moments which are forsaken by
divine grace, are the moments destitute of emotion and
inspiration.
In relation to the inner life, Grace may be defined
as religious genius; in relation to the outer life as reli-
gious chance. Man is good or wicked by no means
through himself, his own power, his will ; but through
that complete synthesis of hidden and evident deter-
minations of things which, because they rest on no
evident necessity, we ascribe to the power of " chance. "
Divine grace is the power of chance beclouded with
additional mystery. Here we have again the confir-
mation of that which we have seen to be the essential
law of religion. Religion denies, repudiates chance,
making everything dependent on God, explaining
everything by means of him ; but this denial is only
apparent ; it merely gives chance the name of the
divine sovereignty. For the divine will which, on
incomprehensible grounds, for incomprehensible rea-
sons, that is, speaking plainly, out of groundless, abso-
lute arbitrariness, out of divine caprice, as it were,
determines or predestines some to evil and misery,
others to good and happiness, has not a single positive
characteristic to distinguish it from the power of
chance. The mystery of the election of grace is thus
the mystery of chance. I say the mystery of chance ;
for in reality chance is a mystery, although slurred
over and ignored by our speculative religious philo-
sophy, which, as in its occupation with the illusory
mysteries of the Absolute Being, L e., of theology, it
has overlooked the true mysteries of thought and life,
so also in the mvstery of divine grace or freedom of
l2
211 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
election, has forgotten the profane mystery of chance.*
But to return. The devil is the negative, the evil,
that springs from the nature, but not from the will ;
God is the positive, the good, which comes from the
nature, but not from the conscious action of the will ;
the devil is involuntary, inexplicable wickedness ; God
involuntary, inexplicable goodness. The source of
both is the same, the quality only is different or oppo-
site. For this reason, the belief in a devil was, until
the most recent times, intimately connected with the
belief in God, so that the denial of the devil was held
to be virtually as atheistic as the denial of God. Nor
without reason : for when men once begin to derive
the phenomena of evil from natural causes, they at the
same time begin to derive the phenomena of good, of
the divine, from the nature of things, and come at
length either to abolish the idea of God altogether, or
at least to believe in another God than the God of
religion. In this case it most commonly happens that
they make the Deity an idle inactive being, whose ex-
istence is equivalent to non-existence, since he no
longer actively interposes in life, but is merely placed
at the summit of things, at the beginning of the world,
as the First Cause. God created the world : this is
all that is here retained of God. The past tense is
necessary ; for since that epoch the world pursues its
course like a machine. The addition : He still creates,
he is creating at this moment, is only the result of ex-
ternal reflection ; the past tense adequately expresses
the religious idea in this stage ; for the spirit of reli-
gion is gone when the operation of God is reduced to
& fecit or creavit. It is otherwise when the genuine
religious consciousness says : The fecit is still to-day a
fir-it. This, though here also it is a product of reflec-
tion, has nevertheless a legitimate meaning, because
* Doubtless, this unveiling of the mystery of predestination will be
pronounced atrocious, impious, diabolical I have nothing to allege
■gainst this j I would rather be a devil in alliance with truth, than an
angel in alliance with falsehood.
THE ( ESSENTIAL STAND-POINT OF RELIGION. 245
by the religious spirit God is really thought of as
active.
Religion is abolished where the idea of the world,
of so-called second causes, intrudes itself between God
and man. Here a foreign element, the principle of
intellectual culture, has insinuated itself, peace is
broken, the harmony of religion, which lies only in the
immediate connexion of man with God, is destroyed.
Second causes are a capitulation of the unbelieving
intellect with the still believing heart. It is true that,
according to religion also, God works on man by
means of other things and beings. But God alone is
the cause, he alone is the active and efficient being.
What a fellow-creature does, is in the view of religion
done not by him, but by God. The other is only an
appearance, a medium, a vehicle, not a cause. But the
" second cause n is a miserable anomaly, neither an in-
dependent nor a dependent being : God, it is true,
gives the first impulse, but then ensues the spontane-
ous activity of the second cause.*
Religion of itself, unadulterated bv foreign elements,
knows nothing of the existence of second causes ; on
the contrary, they are a stone of stumbling to it ; for
the realm of second causes, the sensible world, Nature,
is precisely what separates man from God, although
God as a real God, L e., an external being, is supposed
himself to become in the other world a sensible exist-
ence^ Hence religion believes that one day this wall
* A kindered doctrine is that of the Conairsus Dei, according to which,
God not only gives the first impnlse, hut also co-operates in the agency of
the second cause. For the rest, this doctrine is only a particular form
of the contradictory dualism between God and Nature, which runs through
the history of Christianity. On the subject of this remark, as of the whole
paragraph, see Strauss : Die Christliche Glaubenslehre, B. ii. § 75, 76.
f " Dum sumus in hoc corpore, peregrinamur ab eo qui summe est."—
Bernard. Epist. 18. (Ed. Basle, 1552.) "As long as we live, we are in
the midst of death." — Luther (T. i. p. 331.) The idea of the future life
is therefore nothing else than the idea of true, perfected religion, freed
from the limits and obstructions of this life, — the future life, as has been
already said, nothing but the true opinion and disposition, the open heart,
246 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
of separation will fall away. One day there will be
no Nature, no matter, no body, at least none such as
to separate man from God : then there will be only
God and the pious soul. Religion derives the idea of
the existence of second causes, that is, of things which
are interposed between God and man, only from the
physical, natural, and hence the irreligious or at least
non-religious theory of the universe : a theory which
it nevertheless immediately subverts by making the
operations of Nature operations of God. But this re-
ligious idea is in contradiction with the natural sense
and understanding, which concedes a real, spontaneous
activity to natural things. And this contradiction of
the physical view with the religious theory, religion
resolves by converting the undeniable activity of things
into an activity of God. Thus, on this view, the posi-
tive idea is God : the negative, the world.
On the contrary, where second causes, having been
set in motion, are, so to speak, emancipated, the con-
verse occurs ; Nature is the positive, God a negative
idea. The world is independent in its existence, its
persistence ; only as to its commencement is it depen-
dent. God is here only a hypothetical Being, an in-
ference, arising from the necessity of a limited under-
standing, to which the existence of a world viewed by
it as a machine, is inexplicable without a self-moving
principle ; — lie is no longer an original, absolutely nec-
essary Doing. God exists not for his own sake, but for
the sake of the world, — merely that he may, as a First
Cause, explain the existence of the world. The narrow
of religion. Here we believe; there we behold; i. e., there there is no-
thing besides God, and thus nothing between God and the soul; but only
for this reason, that there ought to be nothing between them, because the
immediate anion of God and the boo] is the true opinion and desire of
religion. — " Wc bare as yet bo to do with God as with one hidden from
us, and it i< not possible that in this lite we should hold communion with
him face to face All creatures arc now nothing else than vain masks,
under whirl) God conceals himself, and by which he deals with us." —
Luther (T. xi. p. 70). "If thou wert only free from the images ofcreated
things, thou mighteet have God without mtermission." — Taulef (1. c.
p. 818>
THE ESSENTIAL STAND-POINT OF RELIGION. 247
rationalizing man takes objection to the original self-
subsistance of the world, because he looks at it only
from the subjective, practical point of view, only in its
commoner aspect, only as a piece of mechanism, not in ~
its majesty and glory, not as the Cosmos. He con-
ceives the world as having been launched into existence
by an original impetus, as, according to mathematical
theory, is the case with matter once set in motion and
thenceforth going on for ever : that is, he postulates a
mechanical origin. A machine must have a beginning;
this is involved in its very idea ; for it has not the
source of motion in itself.
All religious speculative cosmogony is tautology, as
is apparent from this example. In cosmogony man
declares or realizes the idea he has of the world ; he
merely repeats what he has already said in another
form. Thus here ; if the world is a machine, it is self-
evident that it did not make itself, that on the con-
trary it was created, i. e., had a mechanical origin.
Herein, it is true, the religious consciousness agrees
with the mechanical theory, that to it also the world
is a mere fabric, a product of Will. But they agree
only for an instant, only in the moment of creation ;
that moment past, the harmony ceases. The holder of
the mechanical theory needs God only as the creator
of the world ; once made, the world turns its back on
the creator, and rejoices in its godless self-subsistence.
But religion creates the world only to maintain it in
the perpetual consciousness of its nothingness, its de-
pendence on God.* To the mechanical theorist, the
creation is the last thin thread which yet ties him to
religion ; the religion to which the nothingness of the
world is a present truth, (for all power and activity
is to it the power and activity of God,) is with him
* " Voluntate igitur Dei immobilis xnariet et stat in seculum terra . . .
et voluntate Dei movctur et nutat. Non ergo fundamentis suis nixa sub-
sistit, nee fuleris suis stabilis perseverat, sed Dominus statuit earn etfirma-
meuto voluntatis sue eontinet, qnui in maim ejus oiuues tines fcerrse." —
AinbroiSus (Kexsemeron. 1. i. c. 61).
218 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
only a surviving reminiscence of youth ; hence lie re-
moves the creation of the world, the act of religion,
the non-existence of the world, (for in the beginning,
before the creation, there was no world, only God,)
into the far distance, into the past, while the self-sub-
sistence of the world, which absorbs all his senses and
endeavours, acts on him with the force of the present.
The mechanical theorist interrupts and cuts short the
activity of God by the activity of the world With
him God has indeed still an historical right, but this
is in contradiction with the right he awards to Nature ;
hence he limits as much as possible the right yet re-
maining to God, in order to gain wider and freer play
for his natural causes, and thereby for his under-
standing.
With this class of thinkers the creation holds the
same position as miracles, which also they can and
actually do acquiesce in, because miracles exist, at
least according to religious opinion. But not to say
that he explains miracles naturally, that is, mechani-
cally, he can only digest them when he relegates them
to the past : for the present he begs to be excused from
believing in them, and explains everything to himself
charmingly on natural principles. When a belief has
departed from the reason, the intelligence, when it is
no longer held spontaneously, but merely because it is
a common belief, or because on some ground or other
it must 1)0 held ; in short, when a belief is inwardly a
one : then externally also the object of the belief
■! erred to the past. Unbelief thus gets breathing
Bpace, 'out at the same time concedes to belief at least
an historical validity. The past is here the fortunate
means of compromise between belief and unbelief: I
certainly believe in miracles, hut, nota l>( the artist. The idea of (he
universe is wanting to it, the consciousness of (he
really infinite, (he consciousness of the species. God
only ia its compensation lor the poverty of life, for the
want of a substantial import, which the true life of
* kk Nature enixn remote providentia et potestate divina prorata nihil
Lactanthu (Div. [net, lib. 8, <•. 28). "Omnia qtue create sunt,
qoamvii ccrit valde bona, Creator! tamen comparata, nee bona
sunt, <-ui comparata oec sunt ; altissime qoippe 1 1 pfoprio modo qnodam
de se i] m, qui ram." — Anguatinna (de Perfcctionejiiati
Horn <•. 11;.
THE ESSENTIAL STAND-POIXT OF RELIGION. 25'i
rational contemplation presents in unending fulness.
God is to religion the substitute for the lost world, — ■
God is to it in the stead of pure contemplation, the
life of theory.
That which we have designated as the practical or
subjective view is not pure, it is tainted with egoism,
for therein I have relation to a thing only for my own
sake ; neither is it self-sufficing, for it places me in re-
lation to an object above my own level. On the con-
trary, the theoretic view is joyful, self-sufficing, happy ;
for here the object calls forth love and admiration ; in
the light of the free intelligence it is radiant as a dia-
mond, transparent as a rock-crystal. The theoretic
view is aesthetic, whereas the practical is uncesthetic.
Religion therefore finds in God a compensation for the
want of an aesthetic view. To the religious spirit the
world is nothing in itself; the admiration, the con-
templation of it is idolatry ; for the world is a mere
piece of mechanism.* Hence in religion it is God that
serves as the object of pure, untainted, i. e., theoretic
or aesthetic contemplation. God is the existence to
which the religious man has an objective relation ; in
God the object is contemplated by him for its own
sake. God is an end in himself ; therefore in religion
he has the significance which in the theoretic view be-
longs to the object in general. The general being of
theory is to religion a special being. It is true that
in religion man, in his relation to God, has relation
to his own wants as well in a higher as in the lower
sense : " Give us this day our daily bread ; " but God
can satisfy all wants of man only because he in him-
self has no wants, — because he is perfect blessedness.
* " Pulchras formas et varias, nitidos et amoenos colores amant ociili.
Non teneant hose animam meam ; teneat earn Deus qui haec fecit, bona
quidem valde, sed ipse est bonum meum, non hsee." — Augustin. (Con-
fess. 1. x. c. 34). u Vetiti autem sumus (2 Cor. iv. 18.) conyerti ad ea
quae videntur .... Amandus igitnr solus Deus est : omnis vero iste
mundus, i. e., omnia sensibilia contemnenda, utendum autem his ad hujus
vita? necessitatem." — lb. (de Moribus Eccl. Cathol. 1. i. c. 20).
254 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER XX.
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE EXI>TJ NCE OF GOD.
Religion is the relation of man to his own nature, —
therein lies its truth and its power of moral ameliora-
tion ; — but ;o Ids nature not recognised as his own,
but regarded as another nature, separate, nay, contra-
distinguished from his own : herein lies its untruth, its
limitation, its contradiction to reason and morality ;
herein lies the noxious source of religious fanaticism,
the chief metaphysical principle of human sacrifices, in
a word, the prima materia of all the atrocities, all the
horrible scenes, in the tragedy of religious history.
The contemplation of the human nature as another,
a separately existent nature, is, however, in the original
conception of religion an involuntary, childlike, simple
act of the mind, that is, one which separates God and
man just as immediately as it again identifies them.
But when religion advances in years, and, with years,
in understanding ; when, within the bosom of religion,
reflection on religion is awakened, and the conscious-
of the identity of the divine being with the human
bourns to dawn, — in a word, when religion becomes
theology, the originally involuntary and harmless sep-
aration of God from man, becomes an intentional, ex-
cogitated separation, which has no other object than
to bamish again from the consciousness this identity
which has already entered there
Eence the nearer religion stands to its origin, the
truer, tin 1 more genuine it is, the less is its true nature
disguised ; thai is to say, in the origin of religion there
is no qualitative or essential n whatever be-
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE EXISTENCE OF GOD. 255
tween God and man. And the religious man is not
shocked at this identification ; for his understanding
is still in harmony with his religion. Thus in ancient
Judaism, Jehovah was a being differing from the human
individual in nothing but in duration of existence ; in
his qualities, his inherent nature, he was entirely sim-
ilar to man, — had the same passions, the same human,
nay, even corporeal properties^ Only in the later
Judaism was Jehovah separated in the strictest manner
from man, and recourse was had to allegory in order
to give to the old anthropomorphisms another sense
than that which they originally had. So again in
Christianity : in its earliest records the divinity of
Christ is not so decidedly stamped as it afterwards
became. With Paul especially, Christ is still an un-
defined being, hovering between heaven and earth, be-
tween God and man, or, in general, one amongst the
existences subordinate to the highest, — the first of the
angels, the first created, but still created ; begotten
indeed for our sake, but then neither are angels and
men created, but begotten, for God is their Father
also. The Church first identified him with God, made
him the exclusive Son of God, defined his distinction
from men and angels, and thus gave him the monopoly
of an eternal, uncreated existence.
In the genesis of ideas, the first mode in which re-
flexion on religion, or theology, makes the divine being
a distinct being, and places him outside of man, is by
making the existence of God the object of a formal
proof.
The proofs of the existence of God have been pro-
nounced contradictory to the essential nature of re-
ligion. They are so ; but only in their form as proofs.
Religion immediately represents the inner nature of
man as an objective, external being. And the proof
aims at nothing more than to prove that religion is
right. The most perfect being is that than which no
higher can be conceived : God is the highest that man
conceives or can conceive. This premiss of the onto-
256 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
logical proof — the most interesting proof, because it
proceeds from within — expresses the inmost nature of
religion. That which is the highest for man, from
which he can make no further abstraction, which is
the positive limit of his intellect, of his feeling, of his
sentiment, that is to him God — id quo nihil majus
cogitari potest. But this highest being would not be
the highest if he did not exist ; we could then conceive
a higher being who would be superior to him in the
fact of existence ; the idea of the highest being directly
precludes this fiction. Xot to exist is a deficiency ; to
exist is perfection, happiness, bliss. From a being to
whom man gives all, offers up all that is precious to
him, he cannot withhold the bliss of existence. The
contradiction to the religious spirit in the proof of the
existence of God lies only in this, that the existence
is thought of separately, and thence arises the appear-
ance that God is a mere conception, a being existing
in idea only, — an appearance however which is imme-
diately dissipated ; for the very result of the proof is,
that to God belongs an existence distinct from an ideal
one, an existence apart from man, apart from thought,
■ — a real self-existence.
The proof therefore is only thus far discordant with
the spirit of religion, that it presents as a formal de-
duction the implicit enthymeme or immediate conclu-
sion of religion, exhibits in logical relation, and there-
fore distinguishes, what religion immediately unites;
for to religion God is not a matter of abstract thought,
■ — hg is a present truth and reality. But that c\< r\
religion in its idea of God makes a latent, unconscious
inference, i.- confessed in its polemic against other re-
us. "Ye heathens/ 7 says the Jew or the Christ-
ian, •were able to conceive nothing higher as your
deities because ye were sunk in sinful desires. Your
God rests on ;i conclusion, the premisses of which are
your Bensual impulses, your passions. You thought
thus : the most excellent life is, to live out one's im-
pulses without restraint ; ami because this life wras the
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE EXISTENCE OF GOD. 257
most excellent, the truest, you made it your God. Your
G.od was your carnal nature, your heaven only a free
theatre for the passions which, in society and in the
conditions of actual life generally, had to suffer re-
straint. 7 ' But, naturally; in relation to itself no religion
is conscious of such an inference, for the highest of
which it is capable is its limit, has the force of neces-
sity, is not a thought, not a conception, but immediate
reality.
The proofs of the existence of God have for their
aim to make the internal external, to separate it from
man.* His existence being proved, God is no longer
a merely relative, but a noumenal being (Ding an sich) :
he is not only a being for us, a being in our faith, our
feeling, our nature, he is a being in himself, a being
external to us, — in a word, not merely a belief, a feel-
ing, a thought, but also a real existence apart from
belief, feeling, and thought. But such an existence is
no other than a sensational existence ; L e., an exist-
ence conceived according to the forms of our senses.
The idea of sensational existence is indeed already
involved in the characteristic expression "external to
us." It is true that a sophistical theology refuses to
interpret the word " external " in its proper, natural
sense, and substitutes the indefinite expression of inde-
pendent, separate existence. But if the externality is
only figurative, the existence also is figurative. And
yet we are here only concerned with existence in the
proper sense, and external existence is alone the de-
finite, real, unshrinking expression for separate exist-
ence.
Real, sensational existence is that which is not de-
pendent on my own mental spontaneity or activity, but
•
* At the same time, however, their result is, to prove the nature of
man. The various proofs of the existence of God are nothing else than
various highly interesting forms in which the human nature affirms itself.
Thus, for example, the physico-theological proof (or proof from design)
is the self-affirmation of the calculated activity of the understanding.
Every philosophic system is, in this sense, a proof of the existence of God.
258 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
by which I am involuntarily affected, which is when I
am not, when I do not think of it or feel it. The
existence of God must therefore be in space — in gen-
eral, a qualitative, sensational existence. But God is
not seen, not heard, not perceived by the senses. He
does not exist for me, if I do not exist for him ; if I
do not believe in a God, there is no God for me. If
I am not devoutly disposed, if I do not raise myself
above the life of the senses, he has no place in my
consciousness. Thus he exists only in so far as he is
felt, thought, believed in ; — the addition " for me n is
unnecessary. His existence therefore is a real one,
yet at the same time not a real one ; — a spiritual
existence, says the theologian. But spiritual existence
is only an existence in thought, in feeling, in belief:
so that his existence is a medium between sensational
existence and conceptional existence, a medium full of
contradiction. Or : he is a sensational existence, to
which however all the conditions of sensational exis-
tence are wanting : — consequently an existence at once
sensational and not sensational, an existence which
contradicts the idea of the sensational, or only a vague
existence in general, which is fundamentally a sensa-
tional one, but which, in order that this may not
become evident, is divested of all the predicates of a
real, sensational existence. But such an ki existence
in general" is self-contradictory. To existence belongs
full, definite reality.
A necessary consequence of this contradiction is
Atheism. The existence of God is essentially an em-
pirical existence, without having its distinctive marks ;
it is in itself a matter of experience, and yet in reality
no object of expedience. It calls upon man to seek it
in Reality: it impregnates his mind with sensational
conceptions and pretensions; hence, when these are
not fuliilled — when, on the contrary, he finds experience
in contradiction with these conceptions, he is perfectly
justified in denying thai existence.
Kant is well known to have maintained, in his
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE EXISTENCE OF GOD. 259
critique of the proofs of the existence of God, that
that existence is not susceptible of proof from reason.
He did not merit, on this account, the blame which
was cast on him by Hegel. The idea of the existence
of God in those proofs is a thoroughly empirical one ;
but I cannot deduce empirical existence from an a priori
idea. The only real ground of blame against Kant is,
that in laying down this position he supposed it to be
something remarkable, whereas it is self-evident. Rea-
son cannot constitute itself an object of sense. I can-
not, in thinking, at the same time represent what I
think as a sensible object, external to me. The proof
of the existence of God transcends the limits of the
reason ; true ; but in the same sense in which sight,
hearing, smell transcend, the limits of the reason. It
is absurd to reproach reason, that it does not satisfy a
demand which can only address itself to the senses.
Existence, empirical existence, is proved to me by the
senses alone ; and in the question as to the being of
God, the existence implied has not the significance of
inward reality, of truth, but the significance of a
formal, external existence. Hence there is perfect
truth in the allegation, that the belief that God is or
is not has no consequence with respect to inward
moral dispositions. It is true that the thought — there
is a God, is inspiring ; but here the is means inward
reality ; here the existence is a movement of inspira-
tion, an act of aspiration. Just in proportion as this
existence becomes a prosaic, an empirical truth, the
inspiration is extinguished.
Religion, therefore, in so far as it is founded on the
existence of God as an empirical truth, is a matter of
indifference to the inward disposition. As, necessarily,
in the religious cultus, ceremonies, observances, sacra-
ments, apart from the moral spirit or disposition, be-
come in themselves an important fact : so also, at last,
belief in the existence of God becomes, apart from the
inherent quality, the spiritual import of the idea of
God, a chief point in religion. If thou only believest
260 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
in God — believest that God is, thou art already saved.
Whether under this God thou conceivest a really divine
being or a monster, a Xero or a Caligula, an image of
thy passions, thy revenge, or ambition, it is all one, —
the main point is that thou be not an atheist. The
history of religion has amply confirmed this consequence
which we here draw from the idea of the divine exist-
ence. If the existence of God. taken by itself, had not
rooted itself as a religious truth in minds, there would
never have been those infamous, senseless, horrible
ideas of God which stigmatize the history of religion
and theology. The existence of God was a common,
external, and yet at the same time a holy thing : — what
wonder, then, if on this ground the commonest, rudest,
most unholy conceptions and opinions sprang up !
Atheism was supposed, and is even now supposed,
to be the negation of all moral principle, of all moral
foundations and bonds : if God is not, all distinction
between good and bad, virtue and vice, is abolished.
Thus the distinction lies only in the existence of God ;
the reality of virtue lies not in itself, but out of it.
And assuredly it is not from an attachment to virtue,
from a conviction of its intrinsic worth and importance,
that the reality of it is thus bound up with the existence
of God. On the contrary, the belief that God is the
necessary condition of virtue, is the belief in the no-
thingness of virtue in itself.
It is indeed worthy of remark, that the idea of the
empirical existence of God has been perfectly developed
in modern times, in which empiricism and materialism
in general have arrived at their full blow. It is true
that even in the original, simple religious mind, God
is an empirical existence to be found in a place, though
above the earth. But here this conception has not so
naked, so prosaic a significance; the imagination
identifies again the external God with the soul of
man. The imagination is, in general, the true
place of an existence which is absent, not present
to the senses, though nevertheless sensational in its
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE EXISTENCE OF GOD. 261
essence.* Only the imagination solves the contradic-
tion in an existence which is at once sensational and
not sensational ; only the imagination is the preserva-
tive from atheism. In the imagination, existence has
sensational effects,, — existence affirms itself as a power ;
with the essence of sensational existence the imagina-
tion associates also the phenomena of sensational
existence. Where the existence of God is a living-
truth, an object on which the imagination exercises
itself, there also appearances of God are believed in.t
Where, on the contrary, the fire of the religious imagin-
ation is extinct, where the sensational effects or appear-
ances necessarily connected with an essentially sensa-
tional existence cease, there the existence becomes a
dead, self-contradictory existence, which falls irrecov-
erably into the negation of atheism.
The belief in the existence of God is the belief in a
special existence, separate from the existence of man
and Nature. A special existence can only be proved
in a special manner. This faith is therefore only then
a true and living one when special effects, immediate
appearances of God, miracles, are believed in. Where,
on the other hand, the belief in God is identified with
* " Christ is ascended on high that is, he not only sits there
above, but he is also here below. And he is gone thither to the very end
that he might be here below, and fill all things, and be in all places, which
he could not do while on earth, for here he could not be seen by all bodily
eyes. Therefore he sits above, where every man can see him, and he has
to do with every man." — Luther (T. xiii. p. 643). That is to say : Christ
or God is an object, an existence, of the imagination ; in the imagination
he is limited to no place, — he is present and objective to every one. God
exists in heaven, but is for that reason omnipresent ; for this heaven is
the imagination.
f " Thou hast not to complain that thou art less experienced than was
Abraham or Isaac. Thou also hast appearances Thou hast holy
baptism, the supper of the Lord, the bread and wine, which are figures
and forms, under and in which the present God speaks to thee, and acts
upon thee, in thy ears, eyes, and heart He appears to thee in
baptism, and it is he himself who baptizes thee, and speaks to thee ....
Every thing is full of divine appearances and utterances, if he is on thy
side." — Luther (T. ii. p. 466. See also on this subject, T. xix. p. 407.)
262 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
the belief in the world, where the belief in God is no
longer a special faith, where the general being of the
world takes possession of the whole man, there also
vanishes the belief in special effects and appearances
of God. Belief in God is wrecked, is stranded on the
belief in the world, in natural effects as the only true
ones. As here the belief in miracles is no longer any-
thing more than the belief in historical, past miracles,
so the existence of God is also only an historical, in
itself atheistic conception.
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE REVELATION OF GOD. 263
CHAPTER XXI.
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE REVELATION
OF GOD.
With the idea of the existence of God is connected the
idea of revelation. God's attestation of his existence,
the authentic testimony that God exists, is revelation.
Proofs drawn from reason are merely subjective ; the
objective, the only true proof of the existence of God,
is his revelation. God speaks to man ; revelation is
the word of God ; he sends forth a voice which thrills
the soul, and gives it the joyful certainty that God
really is. The word is the gospel of life, — the criterion
of existence and non-existence. Belief in revelation is
the culminating point of religious objectivism. The
subjective conviction of the existence of God here be-
comes an indubitable, external, historical fact. The
existence of God, in itself, considered simply as exist-
ence, is already an external, empirical existence ; still,
it is as yet only thought, conceived, and therefore
doubtful ; hence the assertion that all proofs produce
no satisfactory certainty. This conceptional existence
converted into a real existence, a fact, is revelation.
God has revealed himself, has demonstrated himself:
who then can have any further doubt ? The certainty
of the existence of God is involved for me in the cer-
tainty of the revelation. A God who only exists
without revealing himself, who exists for me only
through my own mental act, such a God is a merely
abstract, imaginary, subjective God ; a God who gives
me a knowledge of himself through his own act is alone
a God who truly exists, who proves himself to exist,
264 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
— an objective God. Faith in revelation is the imme-
diate certainty of the religious mind, that what it be-
lieves, wishes, conceives, really is. Religion is a
dream, in which our own conceptions and emotions
appear to us as separate existences, beings out of our-
selves. The religious mind does not distinguish be-
tween subjective and objective. — it has no doubts ; it
has the faculty, not of discerning other things than
itself, but of seeing its own conceptions out of itself,
as distinct beings. What is in itself a mere theory, is
to the religious mind a practical belief, a matter of
conscience, — a fact. A fact is that which from being
an object of the intellect becomes a matter of con-
science ; a fact is that which one cannot criticise or
attack without being guilty of a crime f a fact is that
which one must believe nolens volens ; a fact is a phy-
sical force, not an argument, — it makes no appeal to
the reason. ye short-sighted religious philosophers
of Germany, who fling at our heads the facts of the
religious consciousness, to stun our reason and make
us the slaves of your childish superstition, — do you not
see that facts are just as relative, as various, as sub-
jective, as the ideas of the different religions? Were
not the Gods of Olympus also facts, self-attesting exist-
ences ?t Were not the ludicrous miracles of paganism
* The denial of a fact is not a matter of indifference ; it is something
morally evil, — a disowning of what is known to be tme. Christianity
its articles of faith objective, i. e., undeniable, unassailable facta,
thus overpowering the reason, and taking the mind prisoner by the force
of external reality : herein we have the true explanation why and how
Christianity, Protestant as well as Catholic, enunciated and enforced with
all solemnity the principle, that heresy — the denial of an idea or a fact
which forms an article of faith — is an object of punishment by the tem-
poral power, ?. SL, a crime. What in theory IS an external fact, becomes
in practice; an external force. In this respect, Christianity is far below
Mahomedanism, to which the crime of heresy is unknown.
f " Pnesentiam ssspe dm snam declarant." — Cicero (de Nat. 1). 1. ii.)
Nit. 1). and de Divinatione) are especially interesting,
.:-L r uin. L'.sj
f Experience indeed extorted even from the old theologians, whose
faith was an nncompromising one, the admission that the effects of bap-
tism are, a1 lead in this life, very limited. " Baptismus non aufertomnea
pamalitatcs hujus vita?/'— Mezger. ThcoL Schol. T. iv, p. 251. Seo
► Petn L. !. iv, dist, 4, o. t ; 1. u.dist. 82, c. 1.
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE SACRAMENTS. 305
glaring in the sacrament of the Lord's Supper ; for
baptism is given to infants, — though even in them, as
a condition of its efficacy, the co-operation of subjec-
tivity is insisted on, but, singularly enough, is supplied
in the faith of others, in the faith of the parents, or of
their representatives; or of the church in general.*
The object in the sacrament of the Lord's Supper is
the body of Christ, — a real body ; but the necessary
predicates of reality are wanting to it. Here we have
again, in an example presented to the senses, what we
have found in the nature of religion in general. The
object or subject in the religious syntax is always a
real human or natural subject or predicate ; but the
closer definition, the essential predicate of this pre-
dicate is denied. The subject is sensuous, but the pre-
dicate is not sensuous, i. e., is contradictory to the
subject. I distinguish a real body from an imaginary
one only by this, that the former produces corporeal
effects, involuntary effects, upon me. If therefore the
bread be the real body of God, the partaking of it
must produce in me immediate, involuntarily sancti-
fying effects ; I need to make no special preparation,
to bring with me no holy disposition. If I eat an apple,
the apple of itself gives rise to the taste of apple. " At
the utmost I need nothing more than a healthy stomach
to perceive that the apple is an apple. The Catholics
require a state of fasting as a condition of partaking
the Lord's Supper. This is enough. I take hold of
the body with my lips, I crush it with my teeth, by
my oesophagus it is carried into my stomach ; I assimi-
late it corporeally, not spiritually. t Why are its
* Even in the absurd fiction of the Lutherans, that "infants believe in
baptism," the action of subjectivity reduces itself to the faith of others,
since the faith of infants is "wrought by God through the intercession of
the god-parents and their bringing up of the children in the faith of the
Christian Church."— Luther (T. xiii. pp. 360, 361). "Thus the faith of
another helps me to obtain a faith of my own." — lb. (T. xiv. p. 347a).
f " This," says Luther, "is in sunima our opinion, that in and with the
bread, the body of Christ is truly eaten ; thus, that all which the bread
undergoes and effects, the body of Christ undergoes and effects ; that it is
306 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
effects not held to be corporeal? Why should not this
body, which is a corporeal, but at the same time hea-
venly, supernatural substance, also bring forth in me
corporeal and yet at the same time holy, supernatural
effects ? If it is my disposition, my faith, which alone
makes the divine body a means of sanctification to me,
which transubstantiates the dry bread into pneumatic
animal substance, why do I still need an external ob-
ject? It is I myself who give rise to the effect of the
body on me, and therefore to the reality of the body ;
I am acted on by myself. Where is the objective truth
and power ? He who partakes the Lord's Supper un-
worthily has nothing further than the physical enjoy-
ment of bread and wine. He who brings nothing,
takes nothing away. The specific difference of this
bread from common natural bread rests therefore only
on the difference between the state of mind at the table
of the Lord, and the state of mind at any other table.
" He that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and
drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the
Lord's body.''* But this mental state itself is depend-
ent only on the significance which I give to this bread.
If it has for me the significance not of bread, but of
the body of Christ, then it has not the effect of common
bread. In the significance attached to it lies its effect.
I do not eat to satisfy hunger : hence I consume only
a small quantity. Thus to go no further than the
quantity taken, which in every other act of taking food
plays an essentia] part, the significance of common
bread is externally set aside.
divided, eaten and chewed with the teeth p ropter unionem stocramentalem"
(Plank's Gesch. der Bntst des protest. Lehrbeg. B. viii. s. 369.) Else-
where, it i- true. Lttther denies that the body of Christ; although it is
partaken of corporeally , "ii chewed and digested like a piece or beef."
(T. xix. j>. 429.) No ironder; for that which is partaken of, is an object
without objectivity, a body without corporeality, flesh without the <}u:ilitics
offleeh ; " spiritual flesh," as Luther says, i. c, imaginary flesh. !'"• it
obserred further, that the Protestants also take the Lord's Supper fasting,
Imt tlii- is merely a custom with them, net a law. (See Luther, T. xviii.
p. 200, 201.)
♦ 1. Cor. xL 29.
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE SACRAMENTS. 307
But this supernatural significance exists only in the
imagination ; to the senses, the wine remains wine, the
bread, bread. The Schoolmen therefore had recourse
to the precious distinction of substance and accidents.
All the accidents which constitute the nature of wine
and bread are still there ; only that which is made up
by these accidents, the subject, the substance, is want-
ing, is changed into flesh and blood. But all the pro-
perties together, whose combination forms this unity,
are the substance itself. What are wine and bread if
I take from them the properties which make them what
they are ? Nothing. Flesh and blood have therefore
no objective existence ; otherwise they must be an ob-
ject to the unbelieving senses. On the contrary : the
only valid witnesses of an objective existence — taste,
smell, touch, sight — testify unanimously to the reality
of the wine and bread, and nothing else. The wine
and bread are in reality natural, but in imagination
divine substances.
Faith is the power of the imagination, which makes
the real unreal, and the unreal real : in direct contra-
diction with the truth of the senses, with the truth of
reason. Faith denies what objective reason affirms,
and affirms what it denies.* The mystery of the Lord's
Supper is the mystery of faith :t — hence the partaking
* " Yidetur enim species rim et panis, et substantia pards et viiii non
creditur. Creditor autem substantia corporis et sanguinis Christi et tamen
species non cernitur." — Bernardus (ed. Bas. 1552, pp. 189 — 191).
f It is so in another relation not developed here, but which may be men-
tioned in a note : namely, the following. In religion, in faith, man is an
object to himself as the object, i. e., the end or determining motive, of God.
Man is occupied with himself in and through God. God is the means of
human existence and happiness. This religious truth, embodied in a cul-
tus, in a sensuous form, is the Lord's Supper. In this sacrament man feeds
upon God — the Creator of heaven and earth — as on material food ; by the
act of eating and drinking he declares God to be a mere means of life to
man. Here man is virtually supposed to be the God of God : hence the
Lord's Supper is the highest self-enjoyment of human subjectivity. Even
the Protestant — not indeed in words, but in truth — transforms God into
an external thing since he subjects Him to himself as an object of sensa-
tional enjoyment.
308 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
of it is the highest, the most rapturous, blissful act of
the believing soul. The negation of objective truth
which is not gratifying to feeling, the truth of reality,
of the objective world and reason, — a negation which
constitutes the essence of faith, — reaches its highest
point in the Lord's Supper ; for faith here denies an
immediately present, evident, indubitable object, main-
taining that it is not what the reason and senses de-
clare it to be, that it is only in appearance bread, but
in reality flesh. The position of the Schoolmen, that
according to the accidents it is bread, and according
to the substance flesh, is merely the abstract, explana-
tory, intellectual expression of what faith accepts and
declares, and has therefore no other meaning than
this : to the senses or to common-perception it is bread,
but in truth, flesh. Where therefore the imaginative
tendency of faith has assumed such power over the
senses and reason as to deny the most evident sensible
truths, it is no wonder if believers can raise themselves
to such a degree of exaltation as actually to see blood
instead of wine. Such examples Catholicism has to
show. Little is wanting in order to perceive extern-
ally what faith and imagination hold to be real.
So long as faith in the mystery of the Lord's Supper
as a holy, nay the holiest, highest truth, governed man,
so long was his governing principle the imagination.
All criteria of reality and unreality, of unreason and
reason, had disappeared : anything whatever that could
be imagined passed for real posibility. Religion hal-
lowed every contradiction of reason, of the nature of
things. Do not ridicule the absurd questions of the
Schoolmen] They were necessary consequences of
faith. That which is only a matter of feeling had to
be made a matter of reason, that which contradicts the
understanding bad to be made not to contradict it.
Thifl was the fundamental contradiction of scholasti-
cism, whence all other contradictions followed of
course.
And it is of no particular importance whether I be-
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE SACRAMENTS. 309
lieve the Protestant or the Catholic doctrine of the
Lord's Supper. The sole distinction is, that in Pro-
testantism it is only on the tongue, in the act of par-
taking, that flesh and blood are united in a thoroughly
miraculous manner with bread and wine ; * while in
Catholicism, it is before the act of partaking, by the
power of the priest, — who however here acts only in
the name of the Almighty, — that bread and wine are
really transmuted into flesh and blood. The Protestant
prudently avoids a definite explanation ; he does not
lay himself open like the pious, uncritical simplicity
of Catholicism, whose God, as an external object, can
be devoured by a mouse ; he shuts up his God within
himself, where he can no more be torn from him, and
thus secures him as well from the power of accident as
from that of ridicule ; yet, notwithstanding this, he
just as much as the Catholic consumes real flesh and
blood in the bread and wine. Slight indeed was the
difference at first between Protestants and Catholics
in the doctrine of the Lord's Supper ! Thus at Anspach
there arose a controversy on the question — " whether
the body of Christ enters the stomach, and is digested
like other food ?"t
But although the imaginative activity of faith makes
the objective existence the mere appearance, and the
emotional, imaginary existence the truth and reality ;
still, in itself or in truth, that which is really objective
is only the natural elements. Even the Host in the
pyx of the Catholic priest is in itself only to faith a
divine body, — this external thing, into which he tran-
substantiates the divine being is only a thing of faith ;
for even here the body is not visible, tangible, taste-
able as a body. That is : the bread is only in its signi-
* "Nostrates, prsesentiam realem consecrationis effectum esse, ad-
firmant ; idque ita, ut turn se exserat, cum usus legitimus accedit. Nee
est quod regeras, Christum hsec verba : hoc est corpus meum, protulisse,
antequam discipuli ejus comederent, adeoque panem jam ante usum cor-
pus Christi fuisse. " — Buddeus (1. c. 1. v. c. 1, §§ 13, 17). See, on tho
other hand, Concil. Trident. Sessio 13, cc. 3, 8, Can. 4.
f Apologie Melancthon. Strobel. Nurnb. 1783, p. 127.
310 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
ficance flesh. It is true that to faith this significance
has the sense of actual existence ; — as, in general, in
the ecstasy of fervid feeling that which signifies be-
comes the thing signified ; — it is held not to signify,
but to be flesh. But this state of being flesh is not
that of real flesh ; it is a state of being which is only
believed in, imagined, L e., it has only the value, the
quality, of a significance, a truth conveyed in a sym-
bol.* A thing which has a special significance for me,
is another thing in my imagination than in reality. The
thing signifying is not itself that which is signified.
What it is r is evident to the senses ; what it signifies,
is only in my feelings, conception, imagination, — is
only for me, not for others, is not objectively present.
So here. When therefore Zwinglius said that the
Lord's Supper has only a subjective significance, he
said the same thing as his opponents ; only he disturbed
the illusion of the religious imagination ; for that which
'•is" in the Lord's Supper, is only an illusion of the
imagination, but with the further illusion that it is not
an illusion. Zwinglius only expressed simply, nakedly,
prosaically, rationalistically, and therefore offensively,
what the others declared mystically, indirectly, — inas-
much as they confessedf that the effect of the Lord's
Supper depends only on a worthy disposition or on
faith ; i. e., that the bread and wine are the flesh and
blood of the Lord, are the Lord himself, only for him
for whom they have the supernatural significance of
the divine body, for on this alone depends the worthy
disposition, the religious cmotion4
* " The fanatics however believe that it is more, bread and wine, and
raredry .so as they believe; they have it so, and cut mere bread
and wine." — Luther (T, xix. p. 432). That IB to say, if thou believest,
entesl to thyself, conceivest, that the bread is not oread, hut the
body of Christ, i; i- not bread ; but if thou dost not believe so, it is not so.
What it i- in thy belief that it actually is.
f Even the Catholics also. "Hujus sacrament! eflfectus, quen in aniu?a
operatur digne sumentis, est adunatio bominis ad Christum. 91 — Concii.
J- lorent de S. Eucbar.
\ "If the body of Christ is in the bread and is eaten with faith, if
THE CONTRADICTION IN THE SACRAMENTS. 311
But if the Lord's Supper effects nothing, consequently
is nothing, — for only that which produces effects, is, —
without a certain state of mind, without faith, then in
faith alone lies its reality ; the entire event goes for-
ward in the feelings alone. If the idea that I here
receive the real body of the Saviour acts on the reli-
gious feelings, this idea itself arises from the feelings ;
it produces devout sentiments, because it is itself a
devout idea. Thus here also the religious subject is
acted on by himself as if by another being, through
the conception of an imaginary object. Therefore the
process of the Lord's Supper can quite well, even with-
out the intermediation of bread and wine, without any
church ceremony, be accomplished in the imagination.
There are innumerable devout poems, the sole theme
of which is the blood of Christ. In these we have a
genuinely poetical celebration of the Lord's Supper.
In the lively representation of the suffering, bleeding
Saviour, the soul identifies itself with him ; here the
saint in poetic exaltation drinks the pure blood, un-
mixed with any contradictory, material elements ; here
there is no disturbing object between the idea of the
blood and the blood itself.
But though the Lord's Supper, or a sacrament in
general, is nothing without a certain state of mind,
without faith, nevertheless religion presents the sacra-
ment at the same time as something in itself real, ex-
ternal, distinct from the human being, so that in the
religious consciousness the true thing, which is faith,
is made only a collateral thing, a condition, and the
imaginary thing becomes the principal thing. And
,-the necessary, immanent consequences and effects of
'this religious materialism, of this subordination of the
human to the supposed divine, of the subjective to the
supposed objective, of truth to imagination, of morality
strengthens the soul, in that the soul believes that it is the body of Christ
which the mouth eats." — Luther (T. xix. p. 433 ; see also p. 205). " For
what we believe that we receive, that we receive in truth." — lb. (T. xvii
p. 557).
ill2 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
to religion, — the necessary consequences are supersti-
tion and immorality : superstition, because a thing has
attributed to it an effect which does not lie in its na-
ture, because a thing is held up as not being what it
in truth is, because a mere conception passes for ob-
jective reality ; immorality, because necessarily, in
feeling, the holiness of the action as such is separated
from morality, the partaking of the sacrament, even
apart from the state' f mind, becomes a holy and saving
act. Such, at least, is the result in practice, which
knows nothing of the sophistical distinctions of the-
ology. In general : wherever religion places itself in
contradiction with reason, it places itself also in contra-
diction with the moral sense. Only with the sense of
truth coexists the sense of the right and good. De-
pravity of understanding is always depravity of heart.
He who deludes and cheats his understanding has
not a veracious, honourable heart ; sophistry corrupts
the whole man. And the doctrine of the Lord's Supper
is sophistry.
The Truth of the disposition, or of faith as a requi-
site to communion, involves the Untruth of the bodily
presence of God ; and again the Truth of the objective
existence of the divine body involves the Untruth of
the disposition. .
THE CONTRADICTION OF FAITH AND LOVE. 313
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE CONTRADICTION OF FAITH AND LOVE.
The Sacraments are a sensible presentation of that
contradiction of idealism and materialism, of subjec-
tivism and objectivism, which belongs to the inmost
nature of religion. But the sacraments are nothing
without Faith and Love. Hence the contradiction in
the sacraments carries us back to the primary contra-
diction of Faith and Love.
The essence of religion, its latent nature, is the
identity of the divine being with the human ; but the
form of religion, or its apparent, conscious nature, is
the distinction between them. God is the human
being ; but he presents himself to the religious con-
sciousness as a distinct being. Now, that which re-
veals the basis, the hidden essence of religion, is Love;
that which constitutes its conscious form is Faith.
Love identifies man with God and God with man, con-
sequently it identifies man with man ; faith separates
God from man, consequently it separates man from
man, for God is nothing else than the idea of the
species invested with a mystical form, — the separation
of God from man is therefore the separation of man
from man, the unloosing of the social bond. By
faith religion places itself in contradiction with mora-
lity, with reason, with the unsophisticated sense of
truth in man ; by love, it opposes itself again to this
contradiction. Faith isolates God, it makes him a par-
ticular, distinct being : love universalizes ; it makes
God a common being, the love of whom is one with
the love of man. Faith produces in man an inward
314 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
disunion, a disunion with himself, and by consequence
an outward disunion also ; but love heals the wounds
which are made by faith in the heart of man. Faith
makes belief in its God a law : love is freedom, — it con-
demns not even the atheist, because it is itself athe-
istic, itself denies, if not theoretically, at least practi-
cally, the existence of a particular, individual God,
opposed to man. Love has God in itself: faith has
God out of itself ; it estranges God from man, it makes
him an external object.
Faith, being inherently external, proceeds even to
the adoption of outward fact as its object, and be-
comes historical faith. It is therefore of the nature of
faith that it can become a totally external confession;
and that with mefc faith, as such, superstitious, magical
effects are associated.* The devils believe that God'
is. without ceasing to be devils. Hence a distinction
has been made between faith in God, and belief that
there is a God.t But even with this bare belief in the
existence of God, the assimilating power of love is in-
termingled ; — a power which by no means lies in the
idea of faith as such, and in so far as it relates to exter-
nal things.
The only distinctions or judgments which are imma-
nent to faith, which spring out of itself, are the dis-
tinctions of right or genuine, and wrong or false faith;
or in general, of belief and unbelief. Faith discrimi-
nates thus : This is true, that is false. And it claims
truth to itself alone. Faith has for its object a defi-
nite, specific truth, which is necessarily united with
Ion. Faith is in its nature exclusive. One tiling
alone is truth, one alone is God, one alone has the mo-
nopoly of being the Son of God ; all else is nothing,
error, delusion. Jehovah alone is the true God ; all
other goda arc vain [dols.
Faith has in its mind something peculiar to itself;
it rests on a peculiar revelation of God; it has not
* Hence tho more name of Christ has mirooulous powers,
j M Gott gkuiben u/i. 11. "When the name of Jesus Christ is heard, all that
>dly in heaven or on earth Bhal] be terrified." —
r (T. xvi. p. 322). "In morte paganJ Christianas gioriatnr, quia
( Shristns glorificatur." — Divns Berrtardns. Sermo exhort.ad MilitesTempli.
J Petrcu J.. 1. iv. diet. 50, c. 4, But this pa ssage i by no means a do-
Lombard himself. H> is fax too modest, timid and de-
THE CONTRADICTION OF FAITH AND LOVE. 325
Faith is the opposite of love. Love recognises virtue
even in sin, truth in error. It is only since the power
of faith has been supplanted by the power of the na-
tural unity of mankind, the power of reason, of human-
ity, that truth has been seen even in polytheism, in
idolatry generally, — or at least that there has been any
attempt to explain on positive grounds what faith, in
its bigotry, derives only from the devil. Hence love
is reconcilable with reason alone, not with faith ; for
as reason, so also love is free, universal, in its nature ;
whereas faith is narrow-hearted, limited. Only where
reason rules, does universal love rule ; reason is itself
nothing else than universal love. It was faith, not
love, not reason, which invented Hell. To love, Hell
is a horror ; to reason, an absurdity. It would be a
pitiable mistake to regard Hell as a mere aberration
of faith, a false faith. Hell stands already in the
Bible. Faith is everywhere like itself ; at least positive
religious faith, faith in the sense in which it is here
taken, and must be taken unless we would mix with it
the elements of reason, of culture, — a mixture which
indeed renders the character of faith unrecognisable.
Thus if faith does not contradict Christianity, neither
do those dispositions which result from faith, neither
do the actions which result from those dispositions.
Faith condemns, anathematizes ; all the actions, all the
dispositions, which contradict love, humanity, reason,
accord with faith. All the horrors of Christian re-
pendent on the authorities of Christianity, to have ventured to advance
such a tenet on Ms own account. No ! This position is a universal decla-
ration, a characteristic expression of Christian, of beliving love. The doc-
trine of some Fathers of the church, e. g. of Origen and Gregory of Nyssa,
that the punishment of the damned would have an end, sprung not out of
Christian or Church doctrine, hut out of Platonism. Hence the doctrine
that the punishment of hell is finite, was rejected not only by the Catholic
hut also by the Protestant church. (Augsb. Confess, art. 17.) A precious
example of the exclusive, misanthropical narrowness of Christian love, is
the passage cited from Buddeus by Strauss (Christl. Glaubensl. B. ii.
s. 547), according to which not infants in general, but those of Christians
exclusively, would have a share in the divine grace and blessings if they'
died unbaptized.
326 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
ligioiis history, which our believers aver not to be due
to Christianity, have truly arisen out of Christianity,
because they have arisen out of faith. This repudia-
tion of them is indeed a necessary consequence of faith ;
for faith claims for itself only what is good, everything
bad it casts on the shoulders of unbelief, or of misbe-
lief, or of men in general. But this very denial of faith
that it is itself to blame for the evil in Christianity,
ia a striking proof that it is really the originator of
that evil, because it is a proof of the narrowness, par-
tiality, and intolerance, which render it well-disposed
only to itself, to its own adherents, but ill-disposed,
unjust towards others. According to faith, the good
which Christians do, is not done by the man, but by
the Christian, by faith ; but the evil which Christians
do, is not done by the Christian, but by the man. The
evil which faith has wrought in Christendom thus cor-
responds to the nature of faith, — of faith as it is de-
scribed in the oldest and most sacred records of Chris-
tianity, of the Bible. "If any man preach any other
gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him
be accursed/'- avdft^a eoT«, Gal. i. 9. " Be ye not un-
equally yoked together with unbelievers : for what
fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness?
and what communion hath light with darkness? And
what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part
hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agree-
ment hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are
the temple of the living God ; as God hath said, 1 will
dwell in them and walk in them ; and 1 will be their
God. and they shall be my people. Wherefore come
out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the
Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and 1 will
receive you/ 7 2 Cor. iv. 14 — 17. " Winn the Lord
Jesus Bhall be revealed from heaven with his mighty
angels, in flaming Bre taking vengeance on them that
know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our
* " Fngite, abhorrete bone doctdfom. ■" But why should I flee from
p, i. ^., the cu»4 on his head.
THE CONTRADICTION OF FaITH AND LOVE. 327
Lord Jesus Christ : who shall be punished with ever-
lasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and
from the glory of his power ; when he shall come to
be glorified in his saints, and admired in all them that
believe," 2 Thess. i. 7—10. " Without faith it is im-
possible to please God/ 7 Heb. xi. 6. " God so loved
the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him, should not perish, but
have everlasting life/ 7 John iii. 16. " Every spirit
that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh
is of God : and every spirit that confesseth not that
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God : and
this is the spirit of antichrist/ 7 1 John iv. 2, 3. "Who
is a liar, but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ ?
He is antichrist that denieth the Father and the Son/ 7
1 John ii. 22. "Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth
not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God : he that
abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the
Father and the Son. If there come any unto you, and
bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your
house, neither bid him God speed : for he that biddeth
him God speed, is partaker of his evil deeds/ 7 2 John
ix. 11. Thus speaks the apostle of love. But the
love which he celebrates is only the brotherly love of
Christians. "God is the Saviour of all men, specially
of those that believe/ 7 1 Tim. iv. 10. A fatal "spe-
cially ! 77 "Let us do good unto all men, especially unto
them who are of the household of faith/ 7 Gal. vi. 10.
An equally pregnant "especially !" " A man that is a
heretic, after the first and second admonition reject ;
knowing that he that is such is subverted, and sinneth,
being condemned of himself, 77 * Titus iii. 10, 11. "He
that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : and he
that believeth not the Son shall not see life ; but the
* There necessarily results from this a sentiment which e. g. Cyprian
expresses : " Si vero ubique hseretici nihil aliud quam adversarii et anti-
christi nominantrur, si vitandi et perrersi et a semet ipsis damnati pro-
nuntiantur; quale est ut videantur damnandi a nobis non esse, quos
constat apostohca contestatione a semet ipsis damnatos esse." Epistol. 74.
(Edit. cit.J
328 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
wrath of God abidetli on him, "* John iii. 36. " And
whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that
believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone
were hanged about his neck, and that he were cast
into the sea," Mark ix. 42 ; Matt, xviii. 6. "He that
believeth and is baptized shall be saved : but he that
believeth not shall be damned," Mark xvi. 16. The
distinction between faith as it is expressed in the Bible
and faith as it has exhibited itself in later times, is
only the distinction between the bud and the plant.
In the bud I cannot so plainly see what is obvious in
the matured plant ; and yet the plant lay already in
the bud. But that which is obvious, sophists of course
will not condescend to recognise ; they confine them-
selves to the distinction between explicit and im-
plicit existence, — wilfully overlooking their essential
identity.
Faith necessarily passes into hatred, hatred into per-
secution, where the power of faith meets with no con-
tradiction, where it does not find itself in collision with
a power foreign to faith, the power of love, of human-
ity, of the sense of justice. Faith left to itself neces-
sarily exalts itself above the laws of natural morality.
The doctrine of faith is the doctrine of duty towards
God, — the highest duty of faith. By how much God
is higher than man, by so much higher arc duties to
God than duties towards man ; and duties towards God
necessarily come into collision with common human
duties. God is not only believed in, conceived as the
universal being, the Father of men, as Love : — such
faith is the faith of love ; — he is also represented as a
personal being, a being by himself. And so far as
God is regarded as separate from man, as an individual
being, so far are duties to God separated from duties
* Tl I .nl;c ix. r*(), :is the parallel of which is cited John iii.
17. receive* it- completion and rectification in die immediately following
v. I 9 : u Hc thai behevi th in him is not condemned ; but lie that believeth
not ta condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of
the only begotten Son of God."
THE CONTRADICTION OP FAITH AND LOVE. 329
to man : — faith is, in the religious sentiment, separated
from morality, from love.* Let it not be replied that
faith in God is faith in love, in goodness itself; and
that thus faith is itself an expression of a morally
good disposition. In the idea of personality, ethical
definitions vanish ; they are only collateral things,
mere accidents. The chief thing is the subject, the
divine Ego. Love to God himself, since it is love to
a personal being, is not a moral but a personal love.
Innumerable devout hymns breathe nothing but love
to the Lord ; but in this love there appears no spark
of an exalted moral idea or disposition.
Faith is the highest to itself, because its object is a
divine personality. Hence it makes salvation depen-
dent on itself, not on the fulfilment of common human
duties. But that which has eternal salvation as its
consequence, necessarily becomes in the mind of man
the chief thing. As therefore inwardly morality is
subordinate to faith, so it must also be outwardly,
practically subordinate, nay sacrificed, to faith. It is
inevitable that there should be actions in which faith
exhibits itself in distinction from morality, or rather in
contradiction with it ; — actions which are morally
bad, but which according to faith are laudable, be-
cause they have in view the advantage of faith. All
salvation depends on faith : it follows that all again
depends on the salvation of faith. If faith is endanger-
ed, eternal salvation and the honour of God are en-
dangered. Hence faith absolves from everything ; for,
* Faith, it is true, is not " without good works," nay, according to
Luther's declaration, it is as impossible to separate faith from works as
to separate heat and light from fire. Nevertheless, and this is the main
point, good works do not belong to the article of justification before God,
i. e., men are justified and " saved without works, through faith alone."
Faith is thus expressly distinguished from good works ; faith alone
avails before God, not good works ; faith alone is the cause of salvation,
not virtue : thus faith alone has substantial significance, virtue only
accidental; i. e., faith alone has religious significance, divine authority —
and not morality. It is well known that many have gone so far as to
maintain that good works are not necessary, but are even " injurious,
obstructive to salvation." Quite correctly.
330 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
strictly considered, it is the sole subjective good in
man, as God is the sole good and positive being : — the
highest commandment therefore is : Believe !*
For the very reason that there is no natural, inhe-
rent connexion between faith and the moral disposi-
tion, that, on the contrary, it lies in the nature of faith
that it is indifferent to moral duties,t that it sacrifices
the love of man to the honour of God, — for this reason
it is required that faith should have good works as its
consequence, that it should prove itself by love. Faith
destitute of love, or indifferent to love, contradicts the
reason, the natural sense of right in man, moral feel-
ing, on which love immediately urges itself as a law.
Hence faith, in contradiction with its intrinsic charac-
ter, has limits imposed on it by morality : a faith
which effects nothing good, which does not attest itself
by love, comes to be held as not a true and living
faith. But this limitation does not arise out of faith
itself. It is the power of love, a power independent of
faith, which gives laws to it ; for moral character is
here made the criterion of the genuineness of faith,
the truth of faith is made dependent on the truth of
ethics : — a relation which however is subversive of
faith.
Faith does indeed make man happy ; but thus much
* •' Causa fidei .... exorbitantem ct irregularem prorsus favorem
babet et ab omni jure deviare, omnuin captivare rationem, necjudiciis
laicornm ratione corrupt* utentium subjecta creditor. Etenim Causa
fidei ad nralta obligat, quae alius sunt voluntaria, multn, imo infinita
remittit, quae alias praecepta ; quae alias valide gesta annullat, et contra
qua alias nulla et irrita, front valida .... ex jure canonico." — J. II.
Boehmeri (Jus Eccles. lib. v. tit. vii. § 32. See also § 44 et scq.).
j "Placetta de Fide, ii. Ill ne fitut pas cherches dans la nature des
choses memes la veritable cause de L'inseparabilitc do la foi et de la piet£
II taut, hi je ne me fcrompe, la chercher uniquement dans la volonte* do
Dieu .... Bene facit et Dobiscum sentit, emu illam conjunctionem
('.'., of sanctity or virtue with faith) a benifica Dei voluntateet dispo-
sitione repetit; nee id novum est ejus iaventum, Bed cum antdquioribus
Theologis nostris oommuno.' 1 — J. A. BvnestL (Vindiciae arbitrii divini.
Opusc. theol. p. 297.) " Si quis dixeril qui fidem sine charitate
babet, Christianum non esse, anathema sit." — Concil Trid. (Seas. vi. de
Jtlftif. can. 28).
THE CONTRADICTION OF FAITH AND LOVE. 331
is certain : it infuses into him no really moral dispo-
sitions. If it ameliorate man, if it have moral dispo-
sitions as its consequence, this proceeds solely from
the inward conviction of the irreversible reality of
morals : — a conviction independent of religious faith.
It is morality alone, and by no means faith, that cries
out in the conscience of the believer : thy faith is
nothing, if it does not make thee good. It is not to
be denied that the assurance of eternal salvation, the
forgiveness of sins, the sense of favour and release
from all punishment, inclines man to do good. The
man who has this confidence possesses all things ; lie
is happy ;* he becomes indifferent to the good things
of this world ; no envy, no avarice, no ambition, no
sensual desire, can enslave him ; everything earthly
vanishes in the prospect of heavenly grace and eternal
bliss. But in him good works do not proceed from
essentially virtuous dispositions. It is not love, not
the object of love, man, the basis of all morality, which
is the motive of his good works. No ! he does good
not for the sake of goodness itself, not for the sake
of man, but for the sake of God ; — out of gratitude
to God, who has done all for him, and for whom
therefore he must on his side do all that lies in his
power. He forsakes sin, because it wounds God, his
Saviour, his Benefactor.f The idea of virtue is here
the idea of compensatory sacrifice. God has sacri-
ficed himself for man; therefore man must sacrifice
himself to God. The greater the sacrifice the better
the deed. The more anything contradicts man
and Nature, the greater the abnegation, the greater
is the virtue. This merely negative idea of goodness
* See on this subject Luther, e. g. T. xiv. p. 286.
f " Therefore good works must follow faith, as an expression of thank-
fulness to God." — Apol. der Augs. Conf. art. 3. " How can I make a
return to thee for thy deeds of love in works ? yet it is something accept-
able to thee, if I quench and tame the lusts of the flesh, that they may
not anew inflame my heart with fresh sins." " If sin bestirs itself, I am
not overcome ; a glance at the cross of Jesus destroys its charms."—
Gesangbuch der Evangel. Brudergemeinen (Moravian Hymn-book).
332 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
lias been especially realized and developed by Catho-
licism. Its highest moral idea is that of sacrifice ;
hence the high significance attached to the denial of
sexual love, — to virginity. Chastity, or rather vir-
ginity, is the characteristic virtue of the Catholic
faith. — for this reason, that it has no basis in Nature.
It is the most fanatical, transcendental, fantastical
virtue, the virtue of supranaturalistic faith ; — to faith,
the highest virtue, but in itself no virtue at all. Thus
faith makes that a virtue which intrinsically, substan-
tially, is no virtue : it has therefore no sense of virtue ;
it must necessarily depreciate true virtue because it
so exalts a merely apparent virtue, because it is guided
by no idea but that of the negation, the contradiction
of human nature.
But although the deeds opposed to love which mark
Christian religious history, are in accordance with
Christianity, and its antagonists are therefore right in
imputing to it the horrible actions resulting from
dogmatic creeds ; those deeds nevertheless at the same
time contradict Christianity, because Christianity is
not only a religion of faith, but of love also, — pledges
us not only to faith, but to love. Uncharitable actions,
hatred of heretics, at once accord and clash with
Christianity ? how is that possible ? Perfectly. Chris-
tianity sanctions both the actions that spring out of
love, and the actions that spring from faith without
love. If Christianity had made love only its law, its
adherents would be right, — the horrors of Christian
religious history could not be imputed to it : if it had
made faith only its law, the reproaches of its antago-
nists would be unconditionally, unrestrictedly true.
But Christianity has not made love free ; it has not
raised itself to the height of accepting love as absolute.
And it lias not given this freedom, nay, cannot give it,
because it is a religion, — and hence subjects love to
the dominion of faith. Love is only the exoteric,
faith the esoteric doctrine of Christianity ; love is only
the morality, faith the religion of the Christian religion.
THE CONTRADICTION OF FAITH AND LOYE. 333
God is love. This is the sublimest dictum of Chris-
tianity. But the contradiction of faith and love is
contained in the very proposition. Love is only a
predicate, God the subject. What, then, is this sub-
ject in distinction from love ? And I must necessarily
ask this question, make this distinction. The neces-
sity of the distinction would be done away with only
if it were said conversely : Love is God, love is the
absolute being. Thus love would take the position of
the substance. In the proposition " God is love," the
subject is the darkness in which faith shrouds itself ;
the predicate is the light, which first illuminates the
intrinsically dark subject. In the predicate I affirm
love, in the subject faith. Love does not alone fill my
soul : I leave a place open for my uncharitableness by
thinking of God as a subject in distinction from the
predicate. It is therefore inevitable that at one
moment I lose the thought of love, at another the
thought of God, that at one moment I sacrifice the
personality of God to the divinity of love, at another
the divinity of love to the personality of God. The
history of Christianity has given sufficient proof of
this contradiction. Catholicism, especially, has cele-
brated Love as the essential deity with so much en-
thusiasm, that to it the personality of God has been
entirely lost in this love. But at the same time it has
sacrificed love to the majesty of faith. Faith clings
to the self-subsistence of God ; love does away with
it. " God is love," means, God is nothing by himself:
he who loves, gives up his egoistical independence ;
he makes what he loves indispensable, essential to his
existence. But while Self is being sunk in the depths
of love, the idea of the Person rises up again and dis-
turbs the harmony of the divine and human nature
which had been established by love. Faith advances
with its pretensions, and allows only just so much to
Love as belongs to a predicate in the ordinary sense.
It does not permit love freely to unfold itself ; it
makes love the abstract, and itself the concrete, the
334 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
fact, the basis. The love of faith is only a rhetorical
figure, a poetical fiction of faith. — faith in ecstasy. If
Faith comes to itself. Love is fled.
This theoretic contradiction must necessarily mani-
fest itself practically. Necessarily : for in Christian-
ity love is tainted by faith, it is not free, it is not
apprehended truly. A love which is limited by faith
is an untrue love." Love knows no law but itself; it
is divine through itself; it needs not the sanction of
faith ; it is its own basis. The love which is bound by
faith, is a narrow-hearted, false love, contradicting the
idea of love, i. e., self-contradictory, — a love which has
only a semblance of holiness, for it hides in itself the
hatred that belongs to faith ; it is only benevolent so
long as faith is not injured. Hence, in this contradic-
tion with itself, in order to retain the semblance of
love, it falls into the most diabolical sophisms, as we
see in Augustine's apology for the persecution of heret-
ics. Love is limited by faith ; hence it does not re-
gard even the uncharitable actions which faith suggests
as in contradiction with itself; it interprets the deeds
of hatred which are committed for the sake of faith as
deeds oflove. And it necessarily falls into such contra-
dictions, because the limitation of love by faith is it-
self a contradiction. If it once is subjected to this
limitation, it has given up its own judgment, its in-
herent measure and criterion, its self-Mil >sistence ; it is
delivered up without power of resistance to the prompt-
ings of faith.
Here we have again £n example, that much which
ia not found in the letter of the Bible, is nevertheless
there in principle. We find the same contradictions
in the Bible as in Augustine, as in Catholicism gener-
ally ; only that in the latter they are definitely declared,
they are developed into a conspicuous, and therefore
* Tlio only Limitation which is not contradictory to the nature of love
is the self-limitation oflove by reason, intelligence. The love which de-
ingency, the law of the intelligence, \s theoretically false and
THE CONTRADICTION OF FAITH AND LOVE. 335
revolting existence. The Bible curses through faith,
blesses through love. But the only love it knows is
a love founded on faith. Thus here already it is a love
which curses, an unreliable love, a love which gives
me no guarantee that it will not turn into hatred ; for
if I do not acknowledge the articles of faith I am out
of the sphere of love, a child of hell, an object of ana-
thema, of the anger of God, to whom the existence of
unbelievers is a vexation, a thorn in the eye. Christian
love has not overcome hell, because it has not over-
come faith. Love is in itself unbelieving, faith unlov-
ing. And love is unbelieving because it knows no-
thing more divine than itself, because it believes only
in itself as absolute truth.
Christian love is already signalized as a particular,
limited love, by the very epithet, Christian. But love
is in its nature universal. So long as Christian love
does not renounce its qualification of Christian, does
not make love, simply, its highest law, so long is it a
love which is injurious to the sense of truth, for the
very office of love is to abolish the distinction between
Christianity and so-called heathenism ; — so long is it
a love which by its particularity is in contradiction
with the nature of love, an abnormal, loveless love,
which has therefore long been justly an object of sar-
casm. True love is sufficient to itself; it needs no
special title, no authority. Love is the universal law
of intelligence and Nature ; — it is nothing else than
the realization of the unity of the species through the
medium of moral sentiment. To found this love on
the name of a person, is only possible by the associa-
tion of superstitious ideas, either of a religious or spe-
culative character. For with superstition is always
associated particularism, and with particularism, fanat-
icism. Love can only be founded on- the unity of the
species, the unity of intelligence — on the nature of
mankind ; then only is it a well-grounded love, safe in
its principle, guaranteed, free, for it is fed by the ori-
ginal source of love, out of which the love of Chris-
336 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
himself arose. The love of Christ was itself a derived
love. He loved us not out of himself, by virtue of his
own authority, but by virtue of our common human
nature. A love which is based on his person is a
particular, exclusive love, which extends only so far
as the acknowledgment of this person extends, a love
which does not rest on the proper ground of love.
Are we to love each other because Christ loved us ?
Such love would be an affected, imitative love. Can
we truly love each other only if we love Christ? Is
Christ the cause of love ? Is he not rather the apostle
of love? Is not the ground of his love the unity of
human nature ? Shall I love Christ more than man-
kind ? Is not such love a chimerical love ? Can I
step beyond the idea of the species ? Can I love any-
thing higher than humanity? What ennobled Christ
was love ; whatever qualities he had, he held in fealty
to love ; he was not the proprietor of love, as he is re-
presented to be in all superstitious conceptions. The
idea of love is an independent idea ; I do not first de-
duce it from the life of Christ ; on the contrary, I
revere that life only because I find it accordant with
the law, the idea of love.
This is already proved historically by the fact that
the idea of love was by no means first introduced into
the consciousness of mankind with and by Christianity,
— is by no means peculiarly Christian. The horrors
of the Roman Empire present themselves with striking
significance in company with the appearance of this
idea. The empire of policy which united men after a
manner corresponding with its own idea, was coming
to its necessary end. Political unity is a unity of
force. The despotism of Rome must turn in upon it-
self, destroy itself, Rut it was precisely through this
catastrophe of political existence that man released
himself entirely from the heart-stifling toils of politics.
In the place or Rome, appeared the idea of humanity ;
to the idea of dominion succeeded the idea of love.
Even the Jews, by imbibing the principle of humanity
THE CONTRADICTION OF FAITH AND LOVE. 337
contained in Greek culture, had by this time mollified
their malignant religious separatism. Philo celebrates
love as the highest virtue. The extinction of national
differences lay in the idea of humanity itself. Think-
ing minds had very early overstepped the civil and
political separation of man from man. Aristotle dis-
tinguishes the man from the slave, and places the slave,
as a man, on a level with his master, uniting them in
friendship. Epictetus, the slave, was a Stoic ; Anton-
inus, the emperor was a Stoic also : thus did philosophy
unite men. The Stoics thought* that man was not
born for his own sake, but for the sake of others, i. e.,
for love : — a principle which implies infinitely more
than the celebrated dictum of the Emperor Antoninus,
which enjoined the love of enemies. The practical
principle of the Stoics is so far the principle of love.
The world is to them one city, men its citizens. Seneca,
in the sublimest sayings, extols love, clemency, human-
ity, especially towards slaves. Thus political rigour
and patriotic narrowness were on the wane.
Christianity was a peculiar manifestation of these
human tendencies ; — a popular, consequently a reli-
gious, and certainly a most intense manifestation of
this new principle of love. That which elsewhere
made itself apparent in the process of culture, expressed
itself here as religious feeling, as a matter of faith.
Christianity thus reduced a general unity to a par-
ticular one, it made love collateral to faith ; and by
this means it placed itself in contradiction with uni-
versal love. The unity was not referred to its true
origin. National differences indeed disappeared ; but
in their place difference of faith, the opposition of
Christian and un- Christian, more vehement than a na-
tional antagonism and also more malignant, made its
appearance in history.
All love founded on a special historical phenomenon
contradicts, as has been said, the nature of love, which.
* The Peripatetics also ; who founded love, even that towards all men,
ppt on a particular, religious, hut a natural principle.
p
338 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
endures no limits, which triumphs over all particu-
larity. Man is to be loved for man's sake. Man is an
object of love because he is an end in himself, because
he is a rational and loving being. This is the law of
the species, the law of the intelligence. Love should
be immediate, undetermined by anything else than its
object ; — nay, only as such is it love. But if I inter-
pose between my fellow-man and myself the idea of an
individuality, in whom the idea of the species is sup-
posed to be already realized, I annihilate the very soul
of love, I disturb the unity by the idea of a third ex-
ternal to us ; for in that case my fellow-man is an ob-
ject of love to me only on account of his resemblance
or relation to this model, not for his own sake. Here
all the contradictions reappear which we have in the
personality of God, where the idea of the personality
by itself, without regard to the qualities which render
it worthy of love and reverence, fixes itself in the con-
sciousness and feelings. Love is the subjective reality
of the species, as reason is its objective reality. In
love, in reason, the need of an intermediate person dis-
appears. Christ is nothing but an image, under which
the unity of the species has impressed itself on the
popular consciousness. Christ loved men : he wished
to bless and unite them all without distinction of sex,
age. rank, or nationality. Christ is the love of man-
kind to itself embodied in an image — in accordance
with the nature of religion as we have developed it —
or contemplated as a person, but a person who (we
mean, of course, as a religious object) has only the
significance of an image, who is only ideal. For this
reason love is pronounced to be the characteristic mark
of the disciples. But love, as has been said, is nothing
else than the a'ctivc proof, the realization of the unity
of the race, through the medium of the moral disposition.
The species is not an abstraction; it exists in feeling,
in the mora] Bentimeht, in the energy of love. It is
the opecies which infuses love into me. A loving heart
is the heart of the species throbbing in the individual.
THE CONTRADICTION OF FAITH AND LOVE. 339
Thus Christ, as the consciousness of love, is the con-
sciousness of the species. We are all one in Christ.
Christ is the consciousness of our identity. He there-
fore who loves man for the sake of man, who rises to
the love of the species, to universal love, adequate to
the nature of the species,* he is a Christian, is Christ
himself. He does what Christ did, what made Christ
Christ. Thus, where there arises the consciousness of
the species as a species, the idea of humanity as a
whole, Christ disappears, without, however, his true
nature disappearing • for he was the substitute for the
consciousness of the species, the image under which it
was made present to the people, and became the law
of the popular life.
* Active love is and must of course always be particular and limited,
i. 6., directed to one's neighbour. But it is yet in its nature universal,
since it loves man for man's sake, in the name of the race. Christian
love, on the contrary, is in its nature exclusive.
340 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY,
CHAPTER XXVII.
CONCLUDING APPLICATION.
In the contradiction between Faith and Love which
has just been exhibited, we see the practical, palpable
ground of necessity that we should raise ourselves
above Christianity, above the peculiar stand-point of
all religion. We have shown that the substance and
object of religion is altogether human ; we have shown
that divine wisdom is human wisdom : that the secret
of theology is anthropology ; that the absolute mind
is the so-called finite subjective mind. But religion is
not conscious that its elements are human ; on the
contrary, it places itself in opposition to the human,
or at least it does not admit that its elements are hu-
man. The necessary turning-point of history is there-
fore the open confession, that the consciousness of G od
is nothing else than the consciousness of the species ;
that man can and should raise himself only above the
limits of his individuality, and not above the laws, the
positive essential conditions of his species ; that there
is no other essence which man can think, dream of,
imagine, feel, believe in, wish for, love and adore as
the absolute, than the essence of human nature itself.*
Our relation to religion is therefore not a merely
negative, but a critical one ; we only separate the true
from the false ; — though Ave grant that the truth thus
* Including external Nature ; for as man belongs to the essence of
Nature, — in opposition to common materialism ; so Nature belongs to
• mce of man, — in opposition to subjective idealism \ which is also
■r-'t of our " absolute " philosophy, at least tn relation to Nature
Only by uniting man with Nature can we conquer the supranaturalistjo
egoism of Christianity.
CONCLUDING APPLICATION. 341
separated from falsehood is a new truth, essentially
different from the old. Religion is the first form of
self-consciousness. Religions are sacred because they
are the traditions of the primitive self-consciousness.
But that which in religion holds the first place, —
namely, God, — is, as we have shown, in itself and ac-
cording to truth, the second, for it is only the nature
of man regarded objectively ; and that which to reli-
gion is the second, — namely, man, — must therefore be
constituted and declared the first. Love to man must
be no derivative love ; it must be original. If human
nature is the highest nature to man, then practically
also the highest and first law must be the love of man
to man. Homo homini Dens est : — this is the great
practical principle : — 'this is the axis on which re-
volves the history of the world. The relations of
child and parent, of husband and wife, of brother and
friend, — in general, of man to man, — in short, all the
moral relations are per se religious. Life as a whole
is, in its essential, substantial relations, throughout of
a divine nature. Its religious consecration is not
first conferred by the blessing of the priest. But the
pretension of religion is that it can hallow an object
by its essentially external co-operation ; it thereby
assumes to be itself the only holy power ; besides
itself it knows only earthly, ungodly relations ; hence
it comes forward in order to consecrate them and
make them holy.
But marriage — we mean, of course, marriage as the
free bond of love* — is sacred in itself, by the very
nature of the union which is therein effected. That
alone is a religious marriage, which is a true mar-
riage, which corresponds to the essence of marriage
— of love. And so it is with all moral relations.
* Yes, only as the free bond of love ; for a marriage the bond of which
is merely an external restriction, not the voluntary, contended self-restric-
tion of love, in short, a marriage which is not spontaneously concluded,
spontaneously willed, self-sufficing, is not a true marriage, and therefore
not a truly moral marriage.
342 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
Then only are they moral, — then only are they enjoy-
ed in a moral spirit, when they are regarded as sacred
in themselves. True friendship exists only when the
boundaries of friendship are preserved with religious
conscientiousness, with the same conscientiousness
with which the believer watches over the dignity of
his God. Let friendship be sacred to thee, property
sacred, marriage sacred, — sacred the well-being of
every man ; but let them be sacred in and by tluevi-
selves.
In Christianity the moral laws are regarded as the
commandments of God ; morality is even made the
criterion of piety ; but ethics have nevertheless a sub-
ordinate rank, they have not in themselves a religious
significance. This belongs only to faith. Above
morality hovers God, as a being distinct from man. a
being to whom the best is due, while the remnants
only fall to the share of man. All those dispositions
which ought to be devoted to life, to man, — all the
best powers of humanity, are lavished on the being
who wants nothing. The real cause is converted into
an impersonal means, a merely conceptional, imagin-
ary cause usurps the place of the true one. Man
thanks God for those benefits which have been ren-
dered to him even at the cost of sacrifice by his fellow
man. The gratitude which he expresses to his bene-
factor is only ostensible ; it is paid, not to him, but
to God. He is thankful, grateful to God, but un-
thankful to man.* Thus is the moral sentiment sub-
verted in religion ! Thus does man sacrifice man to
God ! The bloody human sacrifice is in fact only a
rude, material expression of the inmost secret of reli-
gion. Where bloody human sacrifices are offered to
* "Because God docs good through government, great men and croo-
tarot in general, people rush into error, lean on creatures and not on the
Creator: — tln-v do not look from the Creature to the Creator. Hence it
came that the heathens made gods of kings For they cannot an c]
will not perceive that the work or the benefit comes from God, and not
merely from the creature, though the latter is a means, through which
God works, helps us, and gives to us." — Luther (T. iv. p. 237.)
CONCLUDING APPLICATION. 343
Cod, such sacrifices are regarded as the highest thing,
physical existence as the chief good. For this reason
life is sacrificed to God, and it is so on extraordinary-
occasions ; the supposition being that this is the way
to show him the greatest honour. If Christianity no
longer, at least in our day, offers bloody sacrifices to
its God, this arises, to say nothing of other reasons,
from the fact that physical existence is no longer re-
garded as the highest good. Hence the soul, the
emotions are now offered to God, because these a*re
held to be something higher. But the common case
is, that in religion man sacrifices some duty towards
man — such as that of respecting the life of his fellow,
of being grateful to him — to a religious obligation, —
sacrifices his relation to man to his relation to God.
The Christians, by the idea tha£ God is without wants,
and that he is only an object of pure adoration, have
certainly done away with many pernicious conceptions.
But this freedom from wants is only a metaphysical
idea, which is by no means part of the peculiar nature
of religion. When the need for worship is supposed
to exist only on one side, the subjective side, this has
the invariable effect of one-sideclness, and leaves the
religious emotions cold ; hence, if not in express
words, yet in fact, there must be attributed to God a
condition corresponding to the subjective need, the
need of the worshipper, in order to establish recipro-
city.* All the positive definitions of religion are
based on reciprocitj^. The religious man thinks of
God, because God thinks of him ; he loves God, be-
* " They who honour me, I will honour, and they who despise me
shall he lightly esteemed." — 1, Sam. ii. 30. " Jam se, o hone pater,
% T ermis vilissimus et odio dignissimus sempiterno, tamen oonfidit amari,
quoniam se sentit amare, imo quia se amari prsesentit, non redamare
confunditur ...... Nemo itaque se amari diffidat, qui jam amat." —
Bernardus ad Thomam (Epist. 107.) A very fine and pregnant sentence.
If I exist not for God, God exists not for me ; if I do not love, I am not
loved. The passive is the active certain of itself, the ohject is the subject
certain of itself. To love is to ho man, to he loved is to he God. I am
loved, says God ; I love, says man. It is not until later that this is re-
versed, that the passive transforms itself into the active, and conversely.
34-4 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY,
cause God lias first loved him. God is jealous of
man : religion is jealous of morality ;* it sucks away
the best forces of morality ; it renders to man only
the things that are man's, but to God the things that
are God's : and to Him is rendered true, living emo-
tion. — the heart.
When in times in which peculiar sanctity was at-
tached to religion, we find marriage, property, and
civil lavr respected, this has not its foundation in re-
ligion, but in the original, natural sense of morality
and right, to which the true social relations are sa-
cred as such. He to whom the Right is not holy for
its own sake, will never be made to feel it sacred by
religion. Property did not become sacred because it
was regarded as a divine institution ; but it was re-
garded as a divine institution because it was felt to be
in itself sacred. Love is not holy, because it is a
predicate of God. but it is a predicate of God because
it is in itself divine. The heathens do not worship
the light or the fountain, because it is a gift of God,
but because it has of itself a beneficial influence on
man, because it refreshes the sufferer ; on account of
this excellent quality they pay it divine honours.
Wherever morality is based on theology, wherever
right is made dependent on divine authority, the
immoral, unjust, infamous things can be justified
and established. 1 can found morality on theology only
when I myself have already defined the divine being
by means of morality. In the contrary case, I have
* " The Lord spake to Gideon : The people nre to many, that arc with
that [should give Mi<)."» ).
CONCLUDING APPLICATION. 345
no criterion of the moral and immoral, but merely an
unmoral, arbitrary basis, from which I may deduce
anything I please. Thus, if I would found morality
on God, I must first of all place it in God : for Mo-
rality, Right, in short, all substantial relations, have
their only basis in themselves, can only have a real
foundation — such as truth demands — when they are
thus based. To place anything in God, or to derive
anything from God, is nothing more than to withdraw
it from the test of reason, to institute it as indubita-
ble, unassailable, sacrod, without rendering an account
tvhy. Hence self-delusion, if not wicked, insidious
design, is at the root of all efforts to establish mo-
rality, right, on theology. Where we are in earnest
about the right we need no incitement or support
from above. We need no Christian rule of political
right ; we need only one which is rational, just, hu-
man. The right, the true, the good, has always its
ground of sacredness in itself, in its quality. Where
man is in earnest about ethics, they have in themselves
the validity of a divine power. If morality has no
foundation in itself, there is no inherent necessity for
morality ; morality is then surrendered to the ground-
less arbitrariness of religion.
Thus the work of the self-conscious reason in rela-
tion to religion is simply to destroy an illusion : — an
illusion, however, which is by no means indifferent,
but which, on the contrary, is profoundly injurious in
its effects on mankind ; which deprives man as well
of the power of real life, as of the genuine sense of
truth and virtue ; for even love, in itself the deepest,
truest emotion, becomes by means of religiousness
merely ostensible, illusory, since religious love gives
itself to man only for God's sake, so that it is given
only in appearance to man, but in reality to God.
And we need only, as we have shown, invert the re
ligious relations — regard that as an end which religion
supposes to be a means — exalt that into the primary
which in religion is subordinate, the accessory, the con-
p3
346 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
dition, — at once we have destroyed the illusion, and
the unclouded light of truth streams in upon us. The
sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, which
are the characteristic symbols of the Christian reli-
gion, may serve to confirm and exhibit this truth.
The water of Baptism is to religion only the means
by which the Holy Spirit imparts itself to man. But
by this conception it is placed in contradiction with
reason, with the truth of tilings. On the one hand,
there is virtue in the objective, natural quality of
water ; on the other, there is none, but it is a merely
arbitrary medium of divine grace and omnipotence.
We free ourselves from these and other irreconcilable
contradictions, we give a true significance to Baptism,
only by regarding it as a symbol of the value of
water itself. Baptism should represent to us the
wonderful but natural effect of water on man. Water
has in fact not merely physical effects, but also, and as
a result of these, moral and intellectual effects on man.
Water not only cleanses man from bodily impurities,
but in water the scales fall from his eyes : he sees, he
thinks, more clearly ; he feels himself freer ; water
extinguishes the fire of appetite. How many saints
have had recourse to the natural qualities of water, in
order to overcome the assaults of the devil ! What
was denied by Grace has been granted by Nature.
Water plays a part not only in dietetics, but also in
moral and mental discipline. To purify oneself, to
bathe, is the first, though the lowest of virtues.* In
the stream of water the fever of selfishness is allayed.
* Christian baptism also is obviously only a relic of tbc ancient Na-
ture-worship, in which, a> in the Persian, water was a means of religious
purification. (S. Rhode: Die heilige Sage, &c. pp. 305, 420.) Here,
however, water baptism bad a much truer, and consequently a deeper
meaning, than with the Christiana, because it rested on the natural power
and value of water. But indeed for these simple views of Nature wliieh
characterized the old religions, our speculative as well as theological
supranaturalism has neither sense nor understanding. When therefore
the Persians, the Hindoos, the Egyptians, the Hebrews, made physical
purity a religious duty , they were herein far wiser than the Christian
CONCLUDING APPLICATION. 347
Water is the readiest means of making friends with
Nature. The bath is a sort of chemical process, in
which our individuality is resolved into the objective
life of Nature. The man rising from the water is a
new, a regenerate man. The doctrine that moral-
ity can do nothing without means of grace, has a
valid meaning if, in place of imaginary, superna-
tural means of grace, we substitute natural means.
Moral feeling can effect nothing without Nature ;
it must ally itself with the simplest natural means.
The profoundest secrets lie in common every-day
things, such as supranaturalistic religion and spe-
culation ignore, thus sacrificing real mysteries to
imaginary, illusory ones ; as here, for example, the
real power of water is sacrificed to an imaginary one.
Water is the simplest means of grace or healing for the
maladies of the soul as well as of the body. But
water is effectual only where its use is constant and
regular. Baptism, as a single act, is either an alto-
gether useless and unmeaning institution, or, if real
effects are attributed to it, a superstitious one. But
it is a rational, a venerable institution, if it is under-
stood to typify and celebrate the moral and physical
curative virtues of water.
But the sacament of water required a supplement.
Water, as a universal element of life, reminds us of
our origin from Nature, an origin which we have in
common with plants and animals. In Baptism we bow
to the power of a pure Nature-force ; water is the ele-
ment of natural equality and freedom, the mirror of
the golden age. But we men are distinguished from
the plants and animals, which together with the in-
organic kingdom we comprehend under the common
name of Nature ; — we are distinguished from Nature.
Hence we must celebrate our distinction, our specific
difference. The symbols of this our difference are
saints, who attested the supranaturalistic principle of their religion "by
physical impurity. Supranaturalism in theory becomes anti-naturalism
in practice, Supranaturalism is only a euphemism for anti-naturalism.
348 THE ESSENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
bread and wine. Bread and -wine are, as to their
materials, products of nature ; as to their form, pro
ducts of man. If in water we declare : man can clc
nothing without Nature; by bread and wine we declare:
Nature needs man, as man needs Nature. In water,
human, mental activity is nullified; in bread and wine
it attains self-satisfaction. Bread and wine are super-
natural products, — in the only valid and true sense,
the sense which is not in contradiction with reason
and Nature. If in water we adore the pure force of
Nature, in bread and wine we adore the supernatural
power of mind, of consciousness, of man. Hence this
sacrament is only for man matured into consciousness ;
while baptism is imparted to infants. But we at the
same time celebrate here the true relation of mind to
Nature : Nature gives the material, mind gives the
form. The sacrament of Baptism inspires us with
thankfulness towards Nature, the sacrament of bread
and wine with thankfulness towards man. Bread and
wine typify to us the truth that Man is the true God
and Saviour of man.
Eating and drinking is the mystery of the Lord's Sup-
per; — eating and drinking is in fact in itself a religious
act; at least, ought to be so.* Think, therefore, with
every morsel of bread which relieves thee from the pain
of hunger, with every draught of wine which cheers
thy heart, of the God, who confers these beneficent
gifts upon thee, — think of Man ! But in thy gratitude
towards man forget not gratitude towards holy Nature !
Forget not that wine is the blood of plants, and flour
the flesh of plant-, which arc sacrificed for thy well-
tgj Forget not that the plant typifies to thee the
* "Eating and drinking U the easiest of nil work, for men Kke nothing
: vc:i. the most joyful work in the whole world is eating and drink-
commonly said : Before eating no dancing, and, On a foil
h stands a merry head. In short, eating and drinking is a pleas-
.- work; — that i* :i doctrine soon Learned and made popular.
The same pleasant necessary work takes our blessed Lord Christ and
M I have prepared a joyful, sweet and pleasant moid, T will lay on
you no hard heavy work . . J institute a supper,* 1 &c»— Luther (xvi. 222.)
CONCLUDING APPLICATION. 349
essence of nature, which lovingly surrenders itself fof
thy enjoyment! Therefore forget not the gratitude
which thou owest to the natural qualities of Lread and
wine ! And if thou art inclined to smile that I call
eating and drinkiug religious acts, because they are
common every-day acts, and are therefore performed by
multitudes without thought, without emotion ; reflect,
that the Lord's Supper is to multitudes a thoughtless,
emotionless act, because it takes place often ; and, for
the sake of comprehending the religious significance of
bread and wine, place thyself in a position where the
daily act is unnaturally, violently interrupted. Hun-
ger and thirst destroy not only the physical but also
the mental and moral powers of man ; they rob him
of his humanity< — of understanding, of consciousness.
Oh! if thou shouldst ever experience such want, how
wouldst thou bless and praise the natural qualities of
bread and wine, which restore to thee thy humanity,
thy intellect ! It needs only that the ordinary course
of things be interrupted in order to vindicate to com-
mon things an uncommon significance, to life, as such, a
religious import. Therefore let bread be sacred for us,
let wine be sacred, and also let water be sacred ! Amen.
APPENDIX.
EXPLANATIONS— EEMARKS— ILLUSTRATIVE
CITATIONS.
§ I-
Man has Ids highest being, his God, in himself; not in
himself as an individual, but in his essential nature, his
species. No individual is an adequate representation
of his species, but only the human individual is con-
scious of the distinction between the species and the
individual ; in the sense of this distinction lies the
root of religion. The yearning of man after something
above himself is nothing else than the longing after
the perfect type of his nature, the yearning to be free
from himself, L e., from the limits and defects of his
individuality. Individuality is the self-conditionating,
the self-limitation of the species. Thus man has
cognizance of nothing above himself, of nothing beyond
the nature of humanity ; but to the individual man
this nature presents itself under the form of an indi-
vidual man. Thus, for example, the child sees the
nature of man above itself in the form of its parents,
the pupil in the form of his tutor. But all feelings
which man experiences towards a superior man, nay,
in general, ail moral feelings which man has towards
man, are of a religious nature.* Man feels nothing
towards God which he does not also feel toicards man.
Homo homini deus est. Want teaches prayer ; but in
* " Manifestum igitur est tan turn religionis sanguini et affinitati,
quantum ipsis Diis immortalibus tributum : quia inter ista tarn sancta
vincula non magis, quam in aliquo loco sacrato nudare se, nefas esse
credebatur." — Valer. Max. (1. ii. c. i.)
352 APPENDIX.
misfortune, in sorrow, man kneels to entreat help of
man also. Feeling makes God a man, but for the
same reason it makes man a God. How often in deep
emotion, which alone speaks genuine truth, man ex-
claims to man : Thou art, thou hast been my redeemer,
my saviour, my protecting spirit, my God ! "We feel
awe, reverence, humility, devout admiration, in think-
ing of a truly great, noble man ; we feel ourselves
worthless, we sink into nothing, even in the presence
of human greatness. The purely, truly human emotions
are religious ; but for that reason the religious emo-
tions are purely human : the only difference is, that
the religious emotions are vague, indefinite ; but even
this is only the case when the object of them is inde-
finite. Where God is positively defined, is the object
of positive religion, there God is also the object of
positive, definite human feelings, the object of fear
and love, and therefore he is a positively human being ;
for there is nothing more in God than what lies in
feeling. If in the heart there is fear and terror, in
God there is anger ; if in the heart there is joy, hope,
confidence, in God there is love. Fear makes itself
objective in anger; joy in love, in mercy. "As it is
with me in my heart, so it is with God." "As my
heart is, so is God. 7 '— Luther (T. i. p. 72.) But a
merciful and angry. God — Deus vere irascitur (Melanc-
tlion) — is a God no longer distinguishable from the
human feelings and nature. Thus even in religion
man bows before the nature of man under the form of
a personal human being ; religion itself expressly de-
clares — and all anthropomorphisms declare this in
opposition to pantheism, — quod supra nos nihil ad nos :
that is. a God who inspires us with no human emotions,
who does not reflect our own emotions, in a word, who
is not a man. — such a God is nothing to us, has no in-
terest for us, does not concern us. (See the passages
cited in this work from Luther.)
Religion has thus do dispositions and emotions which
peculiar to itself; what it claims as belonging ex«
APPENDIX. 353
clusively to its object, are simply the same dispositions
and emotions that man experiences either in relation
to himself (as, for example, to his conscience), or to
his fellow-man, or to Nature. You must not fear men,
but God ; you must not love man, — i. e., not truly, for
his own sake,- — but God ; you must not humble your-
selves before human greatness, but only before the
Lord ; not believe and confide in man, but only in God.
Hence comes the danger of worshipping false gods in
distinction from the true God. Hence the " jealousy"
of God. U Ego Jehova, Deus tuus, Deus sum zelotypus.
Ut zelotypus vir dicitur, qui rivaleni pati nequit: sic
Deus socium in cultu, quern ab hominibus postulat,
ferre non potest." (Clericus, Comment, in Exod. c.
20, v. 5.) Jealousy arises because a being preferred
and loved by me directs to another the feelings and
dispositions which I claim for myself. But how could
I be jealous if the impressions and emotions which I
excite in the beloved being were altogether peculiar
and apart, were essentially different from the impres-
sions which another can make on him ? If, therefore,
the emotions of religion were objectively, essentially
different from those which lie out of religion, there
would be no possibility of idolatry in man, or of jeal-
ousy in God. As the flute has another sound to me
than the trumpet, and I cannot confound the impres-
sions produced by the former with the impressions
produced by the latter ; so I could not transfer to a
natural or human being the emotions of religion, if the
object of religion, God, were specifically different from
the natural or human being, and consequently the
impressions which he produced on me were specific,
peculiar.
Feeling alone is the object of feeling. Feeling is sym-
pathy ; feeling arises only in the love of man to man.
Sensations man has in isolation ; feelings only in com-
munity. Only in sympathy does sensation rise into
354 APPENDIX.
feeling. Feeling is aesthetic, human sensation ; only
what is human, is the object of feeling. In feeling
man is related to his fellow man as to himself; he is
alive to the sorrows, the joys of another as his own.
Thus only by communication does man rise above
merely egoistic sensation into feeling ; — participated
sensation is feeling. He who has no need of partici-
pating has no feeling. But what does the hand, the
kiss, the glance, the voice, the tone, the word — as the
expression of emotion — impart? Emotion. The very
same thing which, pronounced or performed without
the appropriate tone, without emotion, is only an object
of indifferent perception, becomes, when uttered or
performed with emotion, an object of feeling. To feel
is to have a sense of sensations, to have emotion in the
perception of emotion. Hence the brutes rise to feel-
ing only in the sexual relation, and therefore only
transiently ; for here the being experiences sensation
not in relation to itself taken alone, or to an object
without sensation, but to a being having like emotions
with itself, — not to another as a distinct object, but to an
object which in species is identical. Hence Nature is
an object of feeling to me only when I regard it as a
being akin to me, and in sympathy with me.
It is clear from what has been said, that only where
in truth, if not according to the subjective conception,
the distinction between the divine and human being is
abolished, is the objective existence of God, the exist-
ence of God aa an objective, distinct being, abolished : —
only there, I say, is religion made a mere matter of feel-
ing, or conversely, feeling the chief point in religion.
The last refuge of theology therefore is feeling. God is
renounced by the understanding ; he has no longer the
dignity of a real object, of a reality which imposes
it -elf on the understanding ; hence he is transferred
to feeling ; in feeling hia existence is thought to be
secure. And doubtless this is the safest refuge ; for
to make feeling the essence of religion is nothing else
than to make feeling the essence of God. And as OCT-
APPENDIX. 355
tainly as I exist, so certainly does my feeling exist ;
and as certainly as my feeling exists, so certainly does
my God exist. The certainty of God is here nothing
else than the self-certainty of human feeling, the yearn-
ing after God is the yearning after unlimited, uninter-
rupted, pure feeling. In life the feelings are inter-
rupted; they collapse ; they are followed by a state of
void, of insensibility. The religious problem, there-
fore, is to give fixity to feeling in spite of the vicissi-
tudes of life, and to separate it from repugnant distur-
bances and limitations : God himself is nothing else
than undisturbed, uninterrupted feeling, feeling for
which there exists no limits, no opposite. If God
were a being distinct from thy feeling, he would be
known to thee in some other way than simply in feel-
ing ; but just because thou perceivest him only by
feeling, he exists only in feeling — he is himself only
feeling.
§3.
God is mavbS highest feeling of self ) freed from all con-
(rarities, or disagreeables. God is the highest being ;
therefore, to feel God is the highest feeling. But is not
the highest feeling also the highest feeling of self? So
long as I have not had the feeling of the highest, so
long I have not exhausted my capacity of feeling, so
long I do not yet fully know the nature of feeling.
What, then, is an object to me in my feeling of the
highest being ? Nothing else than the highest na-
ture of my power of feeling. So much as a man can
feel, so much is (his) God. But the highest degree of
the power of feeling is also the highest degree of the
feeling of self. In the feeling of the low I feel myself
lowered, in the feeling of the high I feel myself exalt-
ed. The feeling of self and feeling are inseparable,
otherwise feeling would not belong to myself. Thus
God, as an object of feeling, or what is the same thing,
the feeling of God, is nothing else than man's highest
feeling of self. But God is the freest, or rather tho
356 APPENDIX.
absolutely, only free being ; thus God is man's highest
feeling of freedom. How couldst thou be conscious of
the highest being as freedom, or freedom as the
highest being, if thou didst not feel thyself free ? But
when dost thou feel thyself free? When thou feelest
God. To feel God is to feel oneself free. For exam-
ple, thou feelest desire, passion, the conditions of time
and place, as limits. What thou feelest as a limit
thou strugglest against, thou breakest loose from, thou
deniest. The consciousness of a limit, as such, is
already an anathema, a sentence of condemnation pro-
nounced on this limit, for it is an oppressive, disagree-
ble, negative consciousness. Only the feeling of the
good, of the positive, is itself good and positive — is
joy. Joy alone is feeling in its element, is paradise,
because it is unrestricted activity. The sense of pain
in an organ is nothing else than the sense of a dis-
turbed, obstructed, thwarted activity ; in a word, the
sense of something abnormal, anomalous. Hence thou
sirivest to escape from the sense of limitation into un-
limited feeling. By means of the will, or the imagin-
ation, thou negativest limits, and thou obtain est the
feeling of freedom. This feeling of freedom is God.
God is exalted above desire and passion, above the
limits of space and time. But this exaltation is thy
own exaltation above that which appears to thee as a
limit. Does not this exaltation of the divine being
exalt thee ? How could it do so, if it were external
to thee? No ; God is an exalted being only for him
who himself 1ms exalted thoughts and feelings. Hence
the exaltation of the divine being varies according to
that which different men, or nations, perceive as a
limitation to the feeling of self, and which they conse-
quently negative, or eliminate from their ideal.
§ i.
The distinction between the "heathen" or philosophic,
and the Christian God — the nonrhwrna/n, or pantheistic,
ami thekwnan, personal God — reduces itself only to ihc
APPENDIX. 357
distinction hetween the understanding or reason, and the
heart or feelings. Reason is the self-cousciousness of
the species, as such ; feeling is the self-consciousness
of individuality ; the reason has relation to exist-
ences, as things ; the heart to existences, as persons.
I am is an expression of the heart ; I think, of the
reason. Cogito, ergo sum ? No ! Sentio, ergo sum.
Feeling only is my existence ; thinking is my non-
existence, the negation of my individuality, the po-
siting of the species ; reason is the annihilation of
personality. To think is an act of spiritual marriage.
Only beings of the same species understand each
other ; the impulse to communicate thought is the
intellectual impulse of sex. Reason is cold, because
its maxim is, audiatur et altera pars^ because it does
not interest itself in man alone ; but the heart is a
partisan of man. Reason loves all impartially, but
the heart only what is like itself. It is true that
the heart has pity also on the brutes, but only be-
cause it sees in the brute something more than the
brute. The heart loves only what it identifies with
itself. It says : Whatsoever thou dost to this being,
thou dost to me. The heart loves only itself; does
not get beyond itself, beyond man. The superhuman
God is nothing else than the supernatural heart ; the
heart does not give us the idea of another, of a being
different from ourselves. " For the heart, Nature is
an echo, in which it hears only itself. Emotion, in
the excess of its happiness, transfers itself to exter-
nal things. It is the love which can withhold itself
from no existence, which gives itself forth to all ;
but it only recognises as existing that which it
knows to have emotion."* Reason, on the contrary,
has pity on animals, not because it finds itself in
them, or identifies them with man, but because it
recognises them as beings distinct from man, not
existing simply for the sake of man, but also as
having rights of their own. The heart sacrifices the
* See the author's " Leibnitz."
358 APPENDIX.
species to the individual, the reason sacrifices the
individual to the species. The man without feeling
has no home, no private hearth. Feeling, the heart,
is the domestic life; the reason is the res publico, oi
man. Reason is the truth of Nature, the heart is
the truth of man. To speak popularly, reason is
the God of Nature, the heart the God of man ; — a
distinction however which, drawn thus sharply, is, like
the others, only admissible in antithesis. Everything
which man wishes, but which reason, which Nature
denies, the heart bestows. God, immortality, free-
dom, in the supranaturalistie sense, exist only in the
heart. The heart is itself the existence of God, the
existence of immortality. Satisfy yourselves with this
existence ! You do not understand your heart ;
therein lies the evil. You desire a real, external,
objective immortality, a God out of yourselves. Here
is the source of delusion.
But as the heart releases man from the limits,
even the essential limits of Nature; reason, on the
other hand, releases Nature from the limits of external
finiteness. It is true that Nature is the light and
measure of reason ; — a truth which is opposed to
abstract Idealism. Only what is naturally true is
logically true ; what has no basis in Nature has no
basis at all. That which is not a physical law is
not a metaphysical law. Every true law in meta-
physics can and must be verified physically. But at
the same time reason is also the light of Nature ; —
and this truth is the barrier against crude material-
ism. Reason is the nature of things come fully to
itself, re-established in its entireness. Reason di-
vests things of the disguises and transformations
which they have undergone in the conflict and agi-
tation of the external world, and reduces them to their
true character. Most, indeed nearly all, crystals — to
give an obvious illustration — appear in nature under
q form altogether different from their fundamental
one ; nay, many crystals never have appeared in their
APPENDIX. 359
fundamental form. Nevertheless, the mineralogical
reason has discovered that fundamental form. Hence
nothing is more foolish than to place Nature in oppo-
sition to reason, as an essence in itself incomprehensi-
ble to reason. If reason reduces transformations and
disguises to their fundamental forms, does it not effect
that which lies in the idea of Nature itself, but which,
prior to the operation of reason, could not be effected
on account of external hinderances ? What else then
does reason do than remove external disturbances, in-
fluences and obstructions, so as to present a thing as
it ought to be, to make the existence correspond to
the idea ; for the fundamental form is the idea of the
crystal. Another popular example. Granite consists
of mica, quartz, and feldspar. But frequently other
kinds of stone are mingled with it. If we had no
other guide and tutor than the senses, we should with-
out hesitation reckon as constituent parts of granite
all the kinds of stone which we ever find in combina-
tion with it ; we should say yes to everything the
senses told us, and so never come to the true idea of
granite. But reason says to the credulous senses :
Quod non. It discriminates ; it distinguishes the es-
sential from the accidental elements. Eeason is the
midwife of Nature ; it explains, enlightens, rectifies
and completes Nature. Now that which separates the
essential from the non-essential, the necessary from
the accidental, what is proper to a thing from what
is foreign, which restores what has been violently
sundered to unity, and what has been forcibly united
to freedom, — is not this divine ? Is not such an agency
as this the agency of the highest, of divine love ?
And how would it be possible that reason should ex-
hibit the pure nature of things, the original text of
the universe, if it were not itself the purest, most ori-
ginal essence ? But reason has no partiality for this
or that species of things. It embraces with equal
interest the whole universe ; it interests itself in all
things and beings without distinction, without excep
360 APPENDIX.
tion ; — it bestows the same attention on the worm
which human egoism tramples under its feet, as on
man, as on the sun in the firmament. Reason is thus
the all-embracing, all compassionating being, the love
of the universe to itself. To reason alone belongs the
great work of the resurrection and restoration of all
things and beings — universal redemption and recon-
ciliation. Xot even the unreasoning animal, the
speechless plant, the unsentient stone, shall be ex-
cluded from this universal festival. But how would
it be possible that reason should interest itself in all
beings without exception, if reason were not itself
universal and unlimited in its nature ? Is a limited
nature compatible with unlimited interest, or an un-
limited interest with a limited nature ? By what dost
thou recognise the limitation of a being but by the
limitation of his interest? As far as the interest ex-
tends, so far extends the nature. The desire of know-
lege is infinite : reason then is infinite. Reason is
the highest species of being ; — hence it includes all
species in the sphere of knowledge. Reason cannot
content itself in the individual ; it has its adequate
existence only when it has the species for its object,
and the species not as it has already developed itself
in the past and present, but as it will develop itself
in the unknown future. In the activity of reason I feel
a distinction between myself and reason in me ; this
distinction is the limit of the individuality ; in feel-
ing I am conscious of no interest between myself and
feeling ; and with this absence of distinction there is
an absence also of the sense of limitation. Hence it
arises that to so many men reason appeal's finite and
only feeling infinite. Ami. in fact, feeling, the heart
of man as a rational being, is as infinite, as universal
as reason ; -ince man only truly perceives and under-
stands thai for which he has feeling.
Thus reason is the essence of Nature and Man, re-
ed from non-essential limit-, in their identity ; it
is the universal being, the universal God, The heart,
APPENDIX. 361
considered in its difference from the reason, is the pri-
vate God of man ; the personal God is the heart of
man, emancipated from the limits or laws of Nature.*
§5.
Nature, the world, has no value, no interest for Chris-
tians. The Christian thinks only of himself, and the
salvation of his soul. U A te incipiat cogitatio tua et
in te Sniatur, nee frustra in alia distenclaris, te neglecto.
Procter salutem tuam nihil cogites. Be inter. Domo.
(Among the spurious writings of St. Bernard.) Si te
vigilanter homo attendas, mirum est, si ad aliiid un-
quam iniendas. — Divus Bernardus. (Tract, de XII
grad. hmnil. et sup.) Orbe sit sol major, an pedis
unius latitudine metiatur? alieno ex lumine an pro-
priis luceat fulgoribus luna ? quae ncque scire compen-
dium, neque ignorare detrimentum est ullum Res
vestra in ancipiti sita est : stilus dico animarum ves-
trarum. — Arnobius (adv. gentes, 1. ii. c. 61). Quaero
igitur ad quam rem scientia referenda sit ; si ad causas
rerum naturalium, quae beatitude erit mihi proposita,
si sciero unde Nilus oriatur, vel quicquid de coelo
Physici delirant ? — Lactantius. (Instit. div. 1. iii. c. 8.)
Etiam curiosi esse prohibemur Sunt enim qui
desertis virtutibus et nescientes quid sit Deus
mugnum aliquid se agere putant, si universam istam
corporis molem, quam mundum nuncupamus, curiosis-
sime intentissimeque perquirant . . . Eeprimat igitur se
anima ab hujusmodi vanae cognitionis cupiditate, si se
castam Deo servare disposuit. Tali enim amore ple-
rumque decipitur, ut (ant) nihil putet esse nisi corpus.) — =
Augustinus (de Mor. Eccl. cath. 1. i. c. 21). De terrae
* [Here fallows in the original a distinction "between Herz, or feeling
directed towards real objects, and therefore practically sympathetic ; and
Gemueth, or feeling directed towards imaginary objects, and therefore
practically unsympathetic, selfrabsorbed. But the verbal distinction is
not adhered to in the ordinary use of the language, or, indeed, by Feuer-
bach himself; and the psychological distinction is sufficiently indicated in
other parts of the present work. The passage is therefore omitted, as
likely to confuse the reader.-^-TR.]
" Q
362 APPENDIX.
quoque vel qualitatc vol positione tractare, nihil prosit
ad spem f atari, cum satis sit ad scientiam, quod scrip-
turarum divinarura series comprehend] t, quod Deus
suspendit terrain in nihilo. — Ambrosius (Hexaemeron,
1. i. c. 6). Longe utique praestantius est, nosse resur-
recturam carnem ac sinejine victuram, quam quidquid
in e&medici scrutando discere potuenmt. — Augustinus
(de Anima et ejus orig. 1. iv. c. 10). " "Let natural
science alone It is enough that thou knowest
fire is hot, water cold and moist Know how
thou oughtest to treat thy held, thy cow, thy house
and child — that is enough of natural science for thee.
Think how thou may est learn Christ, who will show
thee thyself, who thou .art, and what is thy capability.
Thus wilt thou learn God and thyself, which no na-
tural master or natural science ever taught." — Luther
(T. xiii. p. 264).
Such quotations as these, which might be multiplied
indefinitely, show clearly enough that true, religious
Christianity has within it no principle of scientific
and material culture, no motive to it. The practical
end and object of Christians is solely heaven, i.e., the
realized salvation of the soul. The theoretical end
and object of Christians is solely God, as the being
identical with the salvation of the soul. He who
knows God knows all tilings ; and as God is infi-
nitely more than the world, so theology is infinitely
more than the knowledge of the world. Theology
makes happy, for its object is personified happiness,
Infdix homo, qui sett Wa omnia (created tilings) te
a\ tern nescii Beatus autem qui tescit etiam si iUa nesciat.
— Augustin (Confess. 1. v. c. 4). Who then would,
who could exchange the blessed divine being for the
unblessed worthless things of this world? It is true
that God reveals himself in Nature but only vaguely
dimly, only in his most general attributes ; himself, his
true personal nature, he reveals only in religion, in
Christianity. 'Hie knowledge of God through Nature,
ithenism ; the knowledge of God through hhnself
APPEXDIX. 363
through Christ, in whom dwelt the fulness of the God-
head bodily, is Christianity. What interest, there-
fore, should Christians have in occupying themselves
with material, natural things? Occupation with
Nature, culture in general, presupposes or, at least,
infallibly produces, a heathenish, mundane, anti-theo-
logical, anti-supranaturalistic sentiment and belief.
Hence the culture of modern Christian nations is so
little to be derived from Christianity, that it is only
to be explained by the negation of Christianity, a ne-
gation which certainly was, in the first instance, only
practical. It is indeed necessary to distinguish be-
tween what the Christians were as Christians and
what they were as heathens, as natural men, and thus
between that which they have said and done in agree-
ment, and that which they have said and done in con-
tradiction with their faith. (See on this subject the
author's P. Bayle.)
How frivolous, therefore, are modern Christians,
when they deck themselves in the arts and sciences of
modern nations as products of Christianity ! How
striking is the contrast in this respect between
these modern boasters and the Christians of older
times ! The latter knew of no other Christianity than
that which is contained in the Christian faith, in faith
in Christ ; they did not reckon the treasures and
riches, the arts and sciences of this world, as part of
Christianity. In all these points, they rather conceded
the pre-eminence to the ancient heathens, the Greeks
and Romans. "Why dost thou not also wonder,
Erasmus, that from the beginning of the world there
have always been among the heathens higher, rarer
people, of greater, more exalted understanding, more
excellent diligence and skill in all arts, than among
Christians or the people of God ? Christ himself says,
that the children of this world are wiser than the
children of light. Yea, who among the Christians
could we compare for understanding or application to
Cicero (to say nothing of the Greeks, Demosthenes
Q2
364 APPENDIX.
and others)?" — Luther (T. xix. p. 37). Quid igitur
nos anteccllimiis ? JYum ingenio, doctrina, morum
modercdione illos super amus ? Neqitaquam. Sed vere
Dei agnitione, invocatione et celebratione prcestamus. —
Melancthonis (et all Declam T. iii. de vera invocat.
Dei).
§6.
In religion man has in view himself alone, or, in re-
garding himself as the object of God, as the end of the
divine activity, he is an object to himself his own end
and aim. The mystery of the Incarnation is the mys-
tery of the love of God to man, and the mystery of the
love of God to man is the love of man to himself. God
suffers — suffers for me — this is the highest self-enjoy-
ment, the highest self-certainty of human feeling. "God
so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten
Son. 5 ' — John iii. 16. " If God be for us, who can be
against us ? He that spared not his own Son, but gave
him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely
give us all things?" — Rom. viii. 31, 32. u God com-
mendeth his love towards us, in that, while we were
yet sinners, Christ died for us. — Rom. v. 8. " The
life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of
the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for
me."— Gal. ii. 20. See also, Titus iii. 4 ; Heb. ii. 11.
" Credimus in unum Deum patrem et in unum Do-
minum Jesum Christum filium Dei Deum ex Deo....
qui ]>ropter nos homines et propter nostram sahdem des-
cent lit et incarnatus et homo factus est passus." — Fides
Nicacnae Synodi. "Servator ex praccxcellenti in
homines charitate non despexit carnis humanae imbe-
cillitatem, sed ea indutus ad communem venit hominum
salutem. " — Clemens Alex. (Stromata, 1. vii. Ed.
Wirceb. 1779.) " Christianos autem hacc universa
docent, providentiam esse, maodme vero divinissimwm
et propter eaxeUentiam arnoris erga homines incredibi-
Jissiiicnii providentiae opus, dei mcarnaiio, quaopropfcr
nos facta est."' — Grcgorii Nysscni, (Philosophiae, 1. viii.
APPENDIX. 365
de provid. c. i. 1512. B. Bhenanus. Jo. Cono interp.)
"Yenit siquidem wiiversitatis creator et Doininus :
venit ad homines, venit propter homines, venit homo."
■ — Divus Bernardus Clarey. (de ady en tu Domini. Basil.
1552). " Yidete, Fratres, quantum se humiliavit prop-
ter homines Deus Uncle nonse ipse homo despiciat,
propter quern utique ista subire dignatus est Deus." —
Augustinus (Sermones ad pop. S. 371, c. 3). "Ohomo
propter quern Deus factus est homo, cdiquid magnum te
credere debes." (S. 380, c. 2). " Quis de se desperet,
pro quo tarn humilis esse voluit Filius Dei ? 77 Id (de
Agone Chr. c. 11). "Quis potest odirehominem, cujus
naturam et similitudinem videt in humanitate Dei ? Be-
vera qui odit ilium, odit Deum." — (Manuale, c. 26.
Among the spurious writing of Augustine.) " Plus nos
amat Deus quam filium pater.... Propter nos filio nonpe-
percit. Et quid plus addo? et hoc filio justo et hoc
filio unigenito et hoc filio Deo. Et quid dici amplius
potest? et hocjpro nobis, i. e. pro malis, etc."- — SaM-
anus (de gubernatione Dei. Bitter shusius, 1611. pp.
126, 127). " Quid enim mentes nostras tantum erigit
et ab immortalitatis desperatione liberat, quam quod
tanti nos fecit Deus, ut Dei filius dignatus nostrum
inire consortium mala nostra moriendo perferret. 77 ^ —
Petrus Lomb. (lib. iii. dist. 20, c. 1.) " Attamen si
ilia quae miseriam nescit, misericordia nonpraecessisset,
ad hanc cujus mater est miseria, non accessisset. 7 '- —
D. Bernardus (Tract, de XII gradibus hum. et sup).
"Ecee omnia tua sunt, quae habeo et unde tibi servio.
Yerum tamen vice versa tu magis mild servis, quam ego
tibi. Ecce coelum et terra quae in ministerium homi-
nis creasti, praesto sunt et faciunt quotidie quaecunque
mandasti. Et hoc parum est : quin etiam Angelos in
ministerium hominis ordinasti. Transcenclit autem
omnia, quia tu ipse homini servire dignatus es et te
ipsum daturum ei promisisti. 77 Thomas a Kempis (de
Imit. 1. iii. c. 10). u Ego omnipotens et altissimus,
qui cuncta creavi ex nihilo, me homini propter te humi-
liter subjeci Pepercit tibi oculus meus, quia pretiosa
366 APPENDIX.
fuit anima tua in conspectu meo" (ibid. c. 13). "Fili
ego descend! de coelo pro saiuta tua, suscepi tuas mi-
serias, non necessitate, sed charitate trahente" (ibid. c.
18). " Si consilium rei tantae spectainus, quod totum
pertinet, ut s. litterae denionstrant, ad salutem generis
huniani, quid potest esse dignius Deo, quam ilia tanta
lmjus salutis cura, et ut ita dicamus, tantus in ea re
sumptus ? Itaque Jesus Christus ipse cum omnibus
Apostolis....in hoc mysterio Filii Dei sv tfapxi qavspu&ivros
angelis hominibusque patefactam esse dicunt magni-
tudinem sapientis bonitatis divinae" — J. A. Ernesti
(Dignit. et verit. inc. Filii Dei asserta. Opusc. Theol.
Lipsiae, 1773. pp. 404, 405. How feeble, how spirit-
less compared with the expressions of the ancient faith !)
''Propter me Christus susccpit meas infirmitates, mei
corporis subiit passiones, pro me peccatum h. e. pro
omni homine, pro me malcdictum factus est, etc. Ille
flevit, ne tu homo diu fleres. Ille injurias passus est,
ne tu injuriam tuam doleres." — Ambrosius (de fide ad
Gratianum, 1. ii. c. 4). " God is not against us men.
For if God had been against us and hostile to us, he
would not assuredly have taken the poor wretched
human nature on himself.' 7 "How highly our Lord
God has hououred us, that he has caused his own Son
to become man ! How could he have made himself
nearer to us ?"— Luther (T. xvi. pp. 533, 574). "It is
to be remarked that he (Stephen) is said to have seen
not God himself but the man Christ, whose nature is
the dearest and likest and most consoling to man, for
a man would rather see a man than an angel or any
other creature, especially in trouble.' 7 — Id. (T. xiii.
]». 170). "It is not thy kingly rale which draws hearts
to thee, wonderful heart! — but thy having become
a man in the fulness of time, and thy walk upon the
earth, full of weariness." " Though thou guidest the
sceptre of the starry realm, thou art still our brother ;
flesh and blood never disowns itself." "The most
powerful charm that melts my heart, is. that my Lord
died on the cross/or me" " That it is which moves
APPENDIX. 367
me ; I love thee for thy love, that thou, the creator,
the supreme prince, becamest the Lamb of God for
me." " Thanks be to thee, dear Lamb of God, with
thousands of sinners' tears ; thou didst die for me on
the cross and didst seek me with yearning.' 7 " Thy
blood it is which has made me give myself up to thee ;
else I had never thought of thee through my whole
life." " If thou hadst not laid hold upon me, I should
never have gone to seek thee." " how sweetly the
soul feeds on the passion of Jesus ! Shame and joy
are stirred, thou son of God and of man, when in
spirit we see thee so willingly go to death on the
cross for us, and each thinks :for me." " The Father
takes us under his care, the Son washes us with his
blood, the Holy Spirit is always labouring that he
may guide and teach us." "Ah! King, great at all
times, but never greater than in the blood-stained robe
of the martyr." " My friend is to me and I to him as
the Cherubim over the mercy-seat : we look at each
other continually. He seeks repose in my heart, and
I ever hasten towards his : he wishes to be in my soul,
and I in the wound in his side." These quotations
are taken from the Moravian hymn-book (Gesangbuch
der Evangelischen Bruedergemeine. Gnaclau 1824).
We see clearly enough from the examples above given,
that the deepest mystery of the Christian religion re-
solves itself into the mystery of human self-love, but
that religious self-love is distinguished from natural
in this, that it changes the active into the passive.
It is true that the more profound, mystical religious
sentiment abhors such naked, undisguised egoism as is
exhibited in the Herrnhut hymns ; it does not in God
expressly have reference to itself; it rather forgets,
denies itself, demands an unselfish, disinterested love
of God, contemplates God in relation to God, not to
itself. " Causa diligendi Deum, Deus est. Modus sine
modo diligere . . . Qui Domino confitetur, non quoniam
sibi bonus est, sed quoniam bonus est, hie vere diligit
Deum propter Deum et non propter seipsum. Te enini
APPENDIX.
quodamraodo perdere, tanquain qni non sis et omnino
non sentire te ipsum et a temetipso exinaniri et pene
annullari. coelestis est conversations, non humanae
affectionis" alms the ideal of love, which, however, is
first realized in heaven.) — Bernhardus. Tract, de dilig.
Deo (ad Haymericuni.) But this free, unselfish love is
only the culmination of religious enthusiasm, in which
the subject is merged in the object. As soon as the
distinction presents itself — and it necessarily does so
— so soon does the subject have reference to itself as
the object of God. And even apart from this : the
religious subject denies its ego, its personality, only
because it has the enjoyment of blissful personality in
God — God per se the realized salvation of the soul,
God the highest self-contentment, the highest rapture
of human feeling. Hence the saying : " Qui Deirni non
diligit, seipsum non diligit."'
§7.
Because God svffers, man must suffer. The Christian
religion is the religion of suffering. "Videlicet vestigia
Salvatoris sequimur in theatris. Tale nobis scilicet
Christus reliquit exempluin. quern Jkvisse legirm
on legimus. 1 ' — Salvianus (1. c. 1. vi. £ 181). "Chris-
tianorum ergo est pressuram pati in hoc saeculo et
lugere, quorum est aeterna vita." — Origenes (Explan. in
E . Pauli ad Bom. 1. ii. c. ii. interp. Ilieronymo).
; * Nemo vitam aeternam. incormptibilem, immortalem-
que desidi rat t nisi eum vitae hujus temporalis, corrupt-
ibilis, mortalisque poeniteai Quid ergo . nisi
ita no " 8umu8 ? Et qnid ingi
:" — Angustinns (Senriones
adpo 51, c. 3). "Si quidem aliquid melius el
utilius saluti hominnm qnam pati fuisset, Christm mi-
.... Quoniam per nmltas
tribulationes oportet aos intrare h ra Dei." —
Thomas a Elempis (de Imit. 1. ii. c. L2). When, how-
I ristian religion is designated as the re-
in of suffering, this of course applies only to the
APPENDIX. 369
Christianity of the "mistaken" Christians of old times.
Protestantism, in its very beginning, denied the suffer-
ings of Christ as constituting a principle of morality.
It is precisely the distinction between Catholicism and
Protestantism, in relation to this subject, that the latter,
out of self-regard, attached itself only to the merits of
Christ, while the former, out of sympathy, attached
itself to his sufferings. " Formerly, in popery, the
sufferings of the Lord were so preached, that it was
only pointed out how his example should be imitated.
After that, the time was filled up with the sufferings
and sorrows of Mary, and the compassion with which
Christ and his mother were bewailed; and the only
aim was how to make it piteous, and move the people
to compassion and tears, and he who could do this
well was held the best preacher for Passion-week. But
we preach the Lord's sufferings as the Holy Scripture
teaches us Christ suffered for the praise and glory
of God but to me, and thee, and all of us, he suffered
in order to bring redemption and blessedness The
cause and end of the sufferings of Christ is comprised
in this — he suffered for us. This honour is to be given
to no other suffering." — Luther (T. xvi. p. 182). "Lamb !
I weep only for joy over thy suffering ; the suffering
was thine, but thy merit is mine !" "I know of no joys
but those which come from thy sufferings." " It re-
mains ever in my mind that it cost thee thy blood to
redeem me." "0 my Immanuel! how sweet is it to my
soul when thou permittest me to enjoy the outpouring
of thy blood." " Sinners are glad at heart that they
have a Saviour it is wonclrously beautiful to them
to see Jesus on the Cross " (Moravian hymn-book). It
is therefore not to be wondered at, if Christians of the
present day decline to know anything more of the
sufferings of Christ. It is they, forsooth, who have
first made out what true Christianity is — they rely
solely on the divine word of the Holy Scriptures. And
the Bible, as every one knows, has the valuable quality,
that everything may be found in it which it is desired
Q3
370 APFEXDIX.
to find. What once stood there, of course now stands
there no longer. The principle of stability has long
vanished from the Bible. Divine revelation is as
changing as human opinion. Tempora mutantur.
The mystery of the Trinity is the mystery of parti-
cipated, social life — the mystery of I and thou. ''IJnum
I)eum esse coniitemur. Xon sic unum Deum, quasi soli-
tarium, nee eundem, qui ipse sibi pater, sit ipse Alius,
sed £)r/frem verum, qui genttit filium verum, i. e. Deum
ex Deo....non creatum. sed gentium." — Concil. Chalced.
(Carranza Summa 1559. p. 139). "Si quis quod scriptum
est : Faziamus hominem. non patrem ad filium dicere,
sed ipsum ad semetipsum assent dixisse Deum. anath-
ema sit.' 7 — Concil. Svrmiense(ibid. p. 68). "Jubetautem
his verbis: Faciamus hominem, prodeat herba. Ex
quibus apparet, Deum cum aliquo sibi proximo sermones
his de rebus conserere. Neecsse est igitur aliquem ei
o/lfi'isse, cum quo universa condens, colloquium mis-
ceibat" — Athanasius (Contra Gentes Orat. Ath. Opp.
Parish's, 1627. T. i. p. 51). ''Professio enim consortii
sustulit intelligentiam singularitatis, quod consortium
aliquid nee potest esse sibi ipsi solitario, neque rursum
solitudo solitarii recipit : faciamus Xon solitario
convenit dicere : faciamus et nostram" — Petrus Lomb.
(1. i. dist. 2, c. 3, e.) The Protestants explain the
passage in the same way. "Quod profecto aliter in-
t(jlli'j-i nequit, Qui ergo providentiara tollit, totam Dei substantias!
tollitet quid dicil nisi Dcum non esse? .... Si non
APPENDIX. 383
curat humana, sive nesciens, cessat omnis causa pieta-
tis, cum sit spes nulla salutis" — Joa. Trithemius (Tract,
de Provid. Dei). "Nam qui nihil aspici a Deo affir-
mant prope est ut cui adspectum adimunt, etiam sub-
stantiam tollant." Salvianus (1. c. 1. iv.) " Aristotle
almost falls into the opinion that God — though he
does not expressly name Him a fool — is such a one
that he knows nothing of our affairs, nothing of our
designs, understands, sees, regards nothing but him-
self But what is such a God or Lord to us ?
of what use is he to us ?-" Luther (in Waleh's Philos.
Lexikon, art. Vorsehung). Providence is therefore
the most undeniable, striking proof, that in religion,
in the nature of God himself, man is occupied only
with himself, that the mystery of theology is anthro-
pology, that the substance, the content of the infinite
being, is the "finite 77 being. " God sees men," means;
in God man sees only himself ; " God cares for man,"
means ; a God. who is not active is no real God.
But there is no activity without an object : it is the
object which first converts activity from a mere power
into real activity. This object is man. If man did
not exist, God would have no cause for activity.
Thus man is the motive principle, the soul of God.
A God who does not see and hear man, who has not
man in himself, is blind and deaf, i. e., inert, empty,
unsubstantial. Thus the fulness of the divine nature
is the fulness of the human ; thus the Godhead of
God is humanity. I for myself, is the comfortless
mystery of epicureanism, stoicism, pantheism ; God
for me, this is the consolatory mystery of religion, of
Christianity. Is man for God's sake, or God for
man's? It is true that in religion man exists for
God's sake, but only because God exists for man's
sake. I am for God because God is for me.
Providence is identical with miraculous poiver, super-
naturalistic freedom from Mature, the dominion of arbi-
trariness over lata. " Etsi (sc. Deus) sutentat naturam,
tamen contra ordinem jussit aliquando Solem regredi
384 APPENDIX.
etc Ut igitur iiiTocatio vere fieri possit, co-
gitemus Deum sic adesse suo opificio, non, ut Stoici
fingunt. alligation secundis causis, sed sustentantem
naturain et mult a suo liberrimo consilio raoderantem.
Multa facit prima causa pjraeter secundas,
quia est agens Ubervm" Melancthon (Loci de Causa
Peccati, pp. 82, 83, ed. cit.) " Scriptura vero tradit,
Deum in actione providentiae esse agens lilerum. qui ut
plurimum quidem ordinem sui opens serve! illi tamen
ordini mm sit alligatus, sedl) quicquid facit per causas
secundas, illud possit etiam sine illis per se solum fa-
cere 2) quod ex causis secundis possit (Mum effectum pro-
ducere. quam ipsarum dispositio et natura ferat 3) quod
positis causis secundis in actu, Deus tamen effectum
possit impedire. miitare, mitigare, exasperare
Xon igitur est connexio eausarum Stoica in actionibus
provideutiae Dei. " — M. Chemnitius (1. c. pp. 316, 317.)
" Liberrime Deus impercd naturae — Naturam saluti ho-
minum attemperat propter Ecclesiam Omnino
tribuendus est Deo hie honos, quod possit et velit
opitulari nobis, etiam cum a tota natura destituimur,
contra seriem omnium secundarum eausarum Et
multa accidunt plurimis hominibus, in quibus mirandi
eventusfateri eos cogunt, se a D^o sine causis secundis
servatos esse.' 7 — C. Peucerus (de Praecip. Divinat.
gen. Servestae, 1591, p. 44). " Ille tamen qui omnium
londitor, nullis instrmnentis indiget. Xam si id
continuo fit. quicquid ipse vult, velle illius erit author
atqae instrumentum ; nee magis ad haec regenda
astris indiget, quam cam luto aperait oculoscoeci,sicut
refert historia Evangelica. Latum enim magis vide-
batur obturaturum oculos. quam aperturum. Sed ipse
.;. Ep. 82).
•• Voluptas ipg culpa nullaterius esse potest. " —
Petrua L. (L iv. dist. 31, c. 5). "Omnes in peccatis
oati Bumu8, et ex carnis ddedcUione concept! culpam
originalem nobiscum traximus.' 9 — 1 6regorius (Petrua
L. 1. ii. diak -\'K <•. 2). "Firmissime tene et aullatenua
dubitos, omnem hominera, qui per concubitum viri
ata/m quaniitatem, sicul in leonibus et avibus." (Addit.
Henrici ab Vurimaria ibid. Edit- Basiliae, 1513.)
What a specific, naive, ingenuous, confident, harmoni-
ous faith 1 The risen body, as the same and yet an-
APPENDIX. 407
other, a new body, lias hair and nails, otherwise it
would be a maimed body, deprived of an essential
ornament, and consequently the resurrection would
not be a restitutio in integrum ; moreover they are the
same hair and nails as before, but yet so modified that
they are in accordance with the body. Why do not
the believing theologians of modern times enter into
such specialities as occupied the older theologians?
Because their faith is itself only general, indefinite,
L e., a faith which they only suppose themselves to
possess; because, from fear of their understanding, which
has long been at issue with their faith, from fear of
risking their feeble faith by bringing it to the light,
that is, considering it in detail, they suppress the con-
sequences, the necessary determinations of their faith,
and conceal them from their understanding.
§ 11.
What faith denies on earth it affirms in heaven; what
it renounces here it recovers a hundred-fold there. In this
world, faith occupies itself with nullifying the body ;
in the other world, with establishing it. Here the
main point is the separation of the soul from the body,
there the main point is the reunion of the body with
the soul. " I would live not only according to the
soul, but according to the body also. I would have
the corpus with me ; I would that the body should re-
turn to the soul and be united with it. 77 — Luther (T.
vii. p. 90). In that which is sensuous, Christ is super-
sensuous ; but for that reason, in the supersensuous he
is sensuous. Heavenly bliss is therefore by no means
merely spiritual, it is equally corporeal, sensuous — a
state in which all wishes are fulfilled. " Whatever
thy heart seeks joy and pleasure in, that shall be there
in abundance. For it is said, God shall be all in all.
And where God is, there must be all good things that
can ever be desired." " Dost thou desire to see acutely,
and to hear through walls, and to be so light that thou
mavst be wherever thou wilt in a moment, whether
408 APPENDIX.
here below on the earth, or above in the clouds, that
shall all be, and what more thou canst conceive, which
thou couldst have in body and soul, thou shalt have
abundantly if thou hast Him.' 7 — Luther (T. x. pp. 380
381). Certainly eating, drinking, and marriage find
no place in the Christian heaven, as they do in the
Mahomedan ; but only because with these enjoyments
want is associated, and with want matter, i. e.. passion,
dependence, unhappincss. " Illic ipsa indigentia mo-
rietur. Tunc vere dives eris, quando nullius indigens
eris." — Augustin. (Serai, ad pop. p. 77, c. 9). The
pleasures of this earth are only medicines, says the
same writer : true health exists only in immortal life
— ' ; vera sanitas, nisi quando vera immortalitas." The
heavenly life, the heavenly body, is as free and un-
limited as wishes, as omnipotent as imagination. "Fu-
turae ergo resurrectionis corpus imperfectae felicitatis
erit. si cibos sumere mm potnerit, imperfectae felicitatis,
si cibus ecjiieritP — Augustin. (Epist. 102, § 6, edit, cit.)
Nevertheless, existence in a body without fatigue, with-
out heaviness, without disagreeables, without disease,
without mortality, is associated with the highest cor-
poreal wellbeing. Even the knowledge of God in
heaven is free from any effort of thought or faith, is
sensational, immediate knowledge — intuition. The
( Ihristians are indeed not agreed whether God, as God,
the essentia Dei will be visible to bodily eyes. (See,
for example, Augustin Scrm. ad pop. p. 277, and
Buddeus, Comp. Inst. Th. 1. ii. c. 3, § 4.) But in this
difference we again have only the contradiction be-
tween the abstract and the real God ; the former is
certainly not an object of vision, but the latter is so.
" Flesh and blood is the wall between me and Christ,
which will 1)0 torn away. . . There everything will be
certain. For in that life the eves will bcc, the mouth
taste, and the nose smell it: the treasure will Bhine
into the bou! and life. . . . Faith will cease, and I shall
behold with my eyes." — Luther (T. i\. p. 595). It is
char from this again, that God, as he i^ an object of
APPENDIX. , 409
religious sentiment, is nothing else than a product of
the imagination. The heavenly beings are supersen-
suous sensuous, immaterial material beings, i. e., beings
of the imagination ; but they are like God, nay, iden-
tical with God, consequently God also is a supersen-
suous sensuous, an immaterial material being.
§18.
The contradiction in the Sacraments is the contradiction
of naturalism and supernaturalism. In the first place
the natural qualities of water are pronounced essential
to Baptism. " Si quis dixerit aquam veram et natu-
rcdem non esse de necessitate Baptismi atque ideo verba
ilia domini nostri Jesu Christi : Nisi quis renatus fuerit
ex aqua et Spiritu sancto, ad metamorpham aliquam
detorserit, anathema sit. — Concil. Trident. (Sessio vii.
Can. ii. de Bapt.) De substantia hujus sacramenti sunt
verbum et elementum. . . . Non ergo in cdio liquore po-
test consecrari baptismus nisi in aqua, — Petrus Lomb.
(1. iv. dist. 3, c. 1, c. 5). Ad certitudinem baptismi
requiritur major quam unius guttae quantitas. . . . Ne-
cesse est ad valorem baptismi fieri contactum pliysicum
inter aquam et corpus baptizati, ita ut non sufficiat,
vestes tan turn ipsius aqua tingi. . . . Ad certitudinem
baptismi requiritur, ut saltern talis pars corporis ab-
luatur, ratione cujus homo solet dici vere ablutus, v. 6,
collum, humeri, pectus et praesertim caput. — Theolog.
Schol. (P. Mezger. Aug. Vind. 1695. T. iv. pp. 230,
231). Aquam, eamque veram ac naturalem in baptismo
adhibendam esse, exemplo Joannis . . . non minus vero
et Apostolorum Act. viii. 36, x. 47, patet. — F. Buddeus
(Com. Inst. Th. dog. 1. iv, c. i. § 5)." Thus water is
essential. But now comes the negation of the natural
qualities of water. The significance of Baptism is not
the natural power of water, but the supernatural, al-
mighty power of the Word of God, who instituted the
use of water as a sacrament, and now by means of this
element imparts himself to man in a supernatural,
miraculous manner, but who could just as well have
410 APPENDIX.
chosen any other element in order to produce the same
effect. So Luther, for example, says : " Understand
the distinction, that Baptism is quite another thing
than all other water, not on account of its natural
quality, but because here something more noble is
added. For God himself brings hither his glory,
power, and might as St. Augustine also hath
taught : ' accedat verbum ad elementum et fit sacra-
mentuni. 7 " " Baptize them in the name of the Father,
&c. Water without these words is mere water
Who will call the baptism of the Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost mere water ? Do we not sec what sort
of spice God puts into this water ? Whan suger is
thrown into water it is no longer water, but a costly
claret or other beverage. Why then do we here
separate the word from the water and say, it is mere
water : as if the word of God, yea, God himself, were
not with and in the water Therefore, the water
of Baptism is such a water as takes away sin, death,
and unhappiness, helps us in heaven and to everlast-
ing life. It is become a precious sugared water, aro-
rnaticinn, and restorative, since God has mingled him-
self therewith."— Luther (T. xvi. p. 105).
As with the water in Baptism, which sacrament is
nothing without water, though this water is neverthe-
less in itself indifferent, so is it with the wine and
bread in the Eucharist, even in Catholicism, where
the substance of bread and wine is destroyed by the
power of the Almighty. " Accidentia eucliaristica
tamdiu continent Christum, quamdiu retinent illud
temperainentum, cum quo connaturaliter panis et vim
substantia permancrct : ut econtra, quando tanta lit
temperament] dissolutio, illorumque corruptio, ut sub
iia substantia panis et vini naturaliter remanere non
posset desinunt continere Christum. '--Theol. Schol.
(Mezger. 1. e. p. 292.) That is to say : so long as the
bread remains hread, so long does the bread remain
fli sh : when the bread is gone, the flesh is gone. There-
lore a due portion of bread, al least enough to render
APPENDIX. 411
bread recognisable as such, must be present, for conse-
cration to be possible. (lb. p. 284.) For the rest,
Catholic transubstantiation, the conversio realis et phy-
sica totias panis in corpus Christi, is only a consistent
continuation of the miracles of the Old and New Tes-
taments. By the transformation of water into wine, of
a staff into a serpent, of stones into brooks (Ps. cxiv.),
by these biblical transubstantiations the Catholics ex-
plained and proved the turning of bread into flesh. He
who does not stumble at those transformations, has no
right, no reason to hesitate at accepting this. The Pro-
testant doctrine of the Lord's Supper is not less in con-
tradiction with reason than the Catholic. " The body
of Christ cannot be partaken otherwise than in two
ways, spiritually or bodily. Again, this bodily par-
taking cannot be visible or perceptible," i. e., is not
bodily, " else no bread would remain. Again, it can-
not be mere bread; otherwise it would not be a
bodily communion of the body of Christ, but of bread.
Therefore the bread broken must also be truly and
corporeally the body of Christ, although invisibly 75
(z. e., incorporeally). — Luther (T. xix. p. 203). The
difference is, that the Protestant gives no explanation
concerning the mode in which bread can be flesh, and
wine blood. " Thereupon we stand, believe, and
teach, that the body of Christ is truly and corporeally
taken and eaten in the Lord's Supper. But how this
takes place, or how he is in the bread, we know not,
and are not bound to know." — Id. (ut sup. p. 393.)
" He who will be a Christian must not ask, as our
fanatics and factionaries do, how it can be that bread
is the body of Christ and wine the blood of Christ."
— Id. (T. xvi. p. 220.) " Cum retineamus doctrinam
de praesentia corporis Christi, quid opus est quae-
rere de modo ?" — Melancthon (Vita Mel. Camerarius.
Ed. Strobel. Halae, 1777. p. 446). Hence the Protes-
tants as well as the Catholics took refuge in Omni-
potence, the grand source of ideas contradictory
to reason. — (Concord. Summ. Beg. Art. 7. Aff. 3.
412 APPENDIX.
Negot. 13. See also Luther, e. g. T. xix. p. 400.)
An instructive example of theological incomprehen-
sibleness and supernaturalness is afforded by the dis-
tinction, in relation to the Eucharist (Concordienb.
Suinm. Beg. art. 7), between partaking with the mouth
and partaking in a fleshly or natural manner. " We
believe, teach, and confess that the body of Christ is
taken in the bread and wine, not alone spiritually by
faith, but also with the mouth, yet not in a Capernai-
tic, but a supernatural heavenly manner, for the sake
of sacramental union." "Probe namque discrimen
inter manducationem oralem et naturcdem tenendum
est. Etsi enim oralem manducationem adseramus
atque propugnemus, naturalem tamen non admittimus.
Omnis equidem manducatio naturalis etiam ora-
lis est, sed non vicissim oralis monducatio statim est
naturalis Unicus itaque licet sit actus, unicum-
que organum, quo panem et corpus Christi, itemque
vinum et sanguinem Christi accipimus, modus (yes,
truly, the mode) nihilominus maximopere differt, cum
panem et vinum modo naturali et sensibili, corpus et
sanguinem Christi simul equidem cam pane et vino, at
modo supernaturali et insensibili qui adeo etiam a ne-
mine mortalium (nor, assuredly, by any God) explicare
potest, revera interim et ore corporis accipiamns" —
Jo. Fr. Buddeus (1. c. Lib. v. c. i. § 15).
§ 19.
Dogma and Morality, Faith and Love, contradict each
other in Christianity. It is true that God, the object
of faith, is in himself the idea of the species in a mys-
tical garb — the common Father of men — and so for
love to God is mystical love to man. But God is not
only the universal being; he is also a peculiar, per-
sonal being, distinguished from Love. Where the
being is distinguished from love arises arbitrariness.
acts from necessity, personality from will. Per-
sonality proves itself as such only by arbitrariness;
inality seeks dominion, is greedy of glory ; it
APPENDIX. 413
desires only to assert itself, to enforce its own author-
ity. The highest worship of God as a personal being,
is therefore the worship of Gocl as an absolutely un-
limited, arbitrary being. Personality, as such, is
indifferent to all substantial determinations which lie
in the nature of things ; inherent necessity, the coer-
cion of natural qualities, appears to it a constraint.
Here we have the mystery of Christian love. The
love of God, as the predicate of a personal being, has
here the significance of grace, favour : God is a gra-
cious master, as in Judaism he was a severe master.
Grace is arbitrary love, — love which does not act from
an inward necessity of the nature, but which is equally
capable of not doing what it does, which could, if it
would, condemn its object ; thus it is a groundless,
unessential, arbitrary, absolutely subjective, merely
personal love. "He hath mercy on whom he will
have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. (Rom.
ix. 18.) . . . The king does what he will. So it is with
the will of God. He has perfect right and full power
to do with us and all creatures as he will. And no
wrong is done to us. If His will had a measure or
rule, a law, ground, or cause, it would not be the divine
will. For what He wills is right, because He wills
it. • Where there is faith and the Holy Spirit .... it
is believed that God would be good and kind even if
He consigned all men to damnation. 'Is not Esau
Jacob's brother ? said the Lord. Yet I have loved
Jacob and hated Esau.' " — Luther (T. xix. pp. 88, 87,
90, 91, 97.) Where love is understood in this sense,
jealous watch is kept that man attribute nothing to
himself as merit, that the merit may lie with the di-
vine personality alone ; there every idea of necessity
is carefully dismissed, in order, through the feeling of
obligation and gratitude, to be able to adore and
glorify the personality exclusively. The Jews deified
the pride of ancestry ; the Christians, on the other
hand, interpreted and transformed the Jewish aristo-
cratic principle of hereditary nobility into the demo
41-1 APPENDIX.
eratic principle of nobility of merit. The Jew makes
salvation depend on birth, the Catholic on the merit
of work?, the Protestant on the merit of faith. But
the idea of obligation and mcritoriousness allies itseli
only with a deed, a work, which cannot be demanded
of me, or which does not necessarily proceed from my
nature. The works of the poet, of the philosopher,
can be regarded in the light of merit only as considered
externally. They are works of genius — inevitable
products : the poet must bring forth poetry, the philo-
sopher must philosophize. They have the highest
satisfaction in the activity of creation, apart from any
collateral or ulterior purpose. And it is just so with
a truly noble moral action. To the man of noble
feeling, the noble action is natural : he does not hes-
itate whether he should do it or not, he does not place
it in the scales of choice : he must do it. Only he
who so acts is a man to be confided in. Meritorious-
ness always involves the notion that a thing is done,
so to speak, out of luxury, not out of necessity. The
Christians indeed celebrated the highest act in their
religion, the act of God becoming man, as a work ot
love. But Christian love in so far as it reposes on
faith, on the idea of God as a master, a Dominus, has
the significance of an art of grace, of a love in itself
superfluous. A gracious master is one who foregoes
his rights, a master who does out of graciousness what,
as a master, lie is not bound to do — what goes beyond
the Btrict idea of a master. To God, as a master, it
is not even a duty to do good to man ; lie has even
the light — for he is a master bound by no law — to
annihilate man if lie will. In fact, mercy is optional,
non-necessary love, love in contradiction with the
ce of love, love which is not an inevitable mani-
festation of t lie nature, love which the master, the
subject, the person, (personality is only an abstract,
modern expression for sovereignty,) distinguishes from
himself as a predicate, which he can either have or
not have, without ceasing to be himself. This inter-
APPENDIX. 415
rial contradiction necessarily manifested itself in the
life, in the practice of Christianity ; it gave rise to
the practical separation of the subject from the pre-
dicate, of faith from love. As the love of God to man
was only an act of grace, so also the love of man to
man was only an act of favour or grace on the part
of faith. Christian love is the graciousness of faith,
as the love of God is the graciousness of personality
or supremacy. (On the divine arbitrariness, see also
J. A. ErnestiV treatise previously cited: "Vindicue
arbitrii divini. 5 ')
Faith has within it a rnalignard priri&ijcie. Christian
faith, and nothing else, is the ultimate ground of
Christian persecution and destruction of heretics.
Faith recognises man only on condition that he re-
cognises God, i e,, faith itself. Faith is the honour
which man renders to God. And this honour is due
unconditionally. To faith the basis of all duties is
faith in God : faith is the absolute duty : duties to
men are only derivative, subordinate. The unbeliever
is thus an outlaw* — a man worthy of extermination.
That which denies God must be itself denied. The
highest crime is the crime laesae majestatis Dei. To
faith God is a personal being — the supremely personal,
inviolable, privileged being. The acme of personality
is honour • hence an injury towards the highest per-
sonality is necessarily the highest crime. The honour
of God cannot be disavowed as an accidental, rude,
anthropomorphic conception. For is not the person-
ality, even the existence of God, a sensuous, anthro-
pomorphic conception ? Let those who renounce the
honour be consistent enough to renounce the person-
ality. From the idea of personality results the idea
of honour, and from this again the idea of religious
offences. " Quicunque Magistratibus male precatus
fuerit. pro eorum arbitrio poenas luito ; quicunque vero
idem scelus erga Deum admiserit .... lapidibus bias-
* " Haerctieus usu omnium jurium destitutus est, ut deportatus." —
J. H. Boehmer (1. c. 1. v. Tit. vii. § 223. See also Tit. vi.)
416 APPENDIX.
phemiae causa obruitur." — (Lev. xxiv. 15, 16. See
also Deut. xii. whence the Catholics deduce the right
to kill heretics. Boehmer, 1. c. 1. y. T. vii. § 44.)
" Eos autem merito torqueri, qui Deum nesciunt, ut
impios, ut injustos, nisi profanus nemo deliberat ; quuin
parentum omnium et dominum omnium non minus
sceleres sit ignorare, quam laedere" — Minucii Fel. Oct.
c. 35. ' ; Ubi eruntlegis praecepta divinae, quae dicunt :
honora patrem et matrem, si Tocabulum patris, quod in
homine honorari praccipitur, in Deo impune violatur ?"
— Cypriani Epist. 73 (ed. Gersdorf.) l< Cur enim, cum
datum sit divinitus homini liberum arbitrium, adulteria
legibus puniantur et sacrilegia permittantur ? Anjidcm
non servare leviusest animam Deo, quamfeminam vivo ?"
— Augustinus (de correct. Donatist. lib. ad Bonifacium,
c. 5). " Si hi qui nummos adulterant morte mulctantur,
quid de illis siatuendum censcmus. qui fidem pervertere
conantur ? "* — Paulus Cortesius (in Sententias (Petri
L.) iii. 1. dist. yii.) "Si enim illustrem ac praepoten-
tem virum nequaquam exhonorari a quoquam licet, et
si quisquam exhonoravcrit, decretis legalibus reus
sistitur et injuriarum auctor jure damnatur : quanto
utique majoris piaculi crimen est, injuriosum quemplam
Deo esse? Semper enim per dignitatem injuriam per-
ferentis crescit culpa facicntis, quia necesse est, quanto
major est persona ejus qui contumeliam patitur, tanto
major sit noxa ejus, qui facit. 77 Thus speaks Salvianus
(de gubernat. Dei, 1. vi. p. 218, edit, cit.) — Salvianus,
who is called Magistrum Episccfpornm, sui saectdl
Jeremiam, Scriptorem ChTristmnissimum, Orbis chris-
magistrum. But heresy, unbelief in general —
heresy isonlya definite, limited unbelief — is blasphemy,
and thus is the highest, the most flagitious crime. Thus
to cite only ond among innumerable examples, J. Oeco-
lampadius writes to Serrctus: "Dum non summam
patientiam prae me fero, dolens Jesum Christum iilium
j ).•! sic dehonestari, parum cliristiano tibi agere videos
In alii- mansuel us ero : in Uasphemiis quae in Christum,
non item.' 7 (Historia Mich, Servcti. II, ab Alhvoerden
APPENDIX. 417
Ilelmstadii, 1737. p. 13.) For Avhat is blasphemy?
Every negation of an idea, of a definition, in which
the honour of God, the honour of faith is concerned.
Servetus fell as a sacrifice to Christian faith. Calvin
said to Servetus, two hours before his death : " Ego
vero ingenue praefatus, me nunquam privutus injurias
fuisse persecutum," and parted from him with a sense
of being thoroughly sustained by the Bible : "ab haere-
tico homine, qui ccuro^ara^ptrocrpeccabat, secundum Pauli
praeceptum discessi. (Ibid. p. 120.) Thus it was by
no means a personal hatred, though this may have been
conjoined, — it was a religious hatred which brought
Servetus to the stake — the hatred which springs from
the nature of unchecked faith. Even Melancthon is
known to have approved the execution of Servetus.
The Swiss theologians, whose opinion was asked by
the Genevans, very subtilely abstained, in their answer,
from mentioning the punishment of death,* but agreed
with the Genevans in this — "horrendos Serveti errores
detestandos esse, severiusque idcirco in Servetum anim-
advertendiun." Thus there is no difference as to the
principle, only as to the mode of punishment. Even
Calvin himself was so Christian as to desire to alleviate
the horrible mode of death to which the Senate of
Geneva condemned Servetus. (See on this subject,
e. (/., M. Adami Vita Calvini, p. 90. Vita Bezae, p.
207. Vitae Theol. exter. Francof. 1618.) We have
therefore to consider this execution as an act of general
significance — as a work of faith, and that not of Roman
Catholic, but of reformed, biblical, evangelical faith.
— That heretics must not be compelled to a profession
of the faith by force, was certainly maintained by most
of the lights of the church, but there nevertheless lived
in them the most malignant hatred of heretics. Thus,
* Very many Christians rejected the punishment of death, hut other
criminal punishments of heretics, such as banishment, confiscation —
punishments which deprive of life indirectly — they did not find in contra-
diction with their Christian faith. — See on this subject J. H. Boehmer
Jus. Eccl. Protest. 1. v. Tit. vii. e. g\ §§ i. 155, 157, 162, 163.
S3
418 APPENDIX.
for example, St. Bernard says (Super Cantica, § 66) in
relation to heretics: "Fides suadenda est, non Im-
ponenda," but he immediately adds : "quamquam melius
procul dubio gladio coercerentur, illius videlicet, qui
non sine causa gladium portat, quam in suum errorem
multos trajicerc permittantur. ?; If the faith of the
present day no longer produces such flagrant deeds of
horror, this is due only to the fact that the faith of this
age is not an uncompromising, living faith, but a scep-
tical, eclectic, unbelieving faith, curtailed and maimed
by the power of art and science. Where heretics are
no longer burned either in the fires of this world or of
the other, there faith itself has no longer any fire, any
vitality. The faith which allows variety of belief re-
nounces its divine origin and rank, degrades itself to
a subjective opinion. It is not to Christian faith, not
to Christian love (i. e., love limited by faith) ; no ! it is
to donht of Christian faith, to the victory of religions
scepticism, tofree4Mnhers, to heretics, that ice owe toler-
ance, freedom ofojyinion. It was the heretics, persecuted
by the Christian church, who alone fought for freedom
of conscience. Christian freedom is freedom in non-
essentials only : on the fundamental articles of faith
freedom is not allowed. When, however, Christian
faith — faith considered in distinction from love, for
faitli is not one witli love, " potestis habere fidem sine
caritatc' 7 (Augustimis Serm. ad pop. § 90) — is pro-
nounced to be the principle, the ultimate ground of the
violent deeds of Christians towards heretics (that is,
Buch deeds as arose from real believing zeal) ; it is ob-
viously not meant that faith could have these conse-
quences immediately and originally, but only in its
historical development. Still, even to the earliest
Christians the heretic was an antichrist, and necessarily
so — "adversus Christum sunt haerctici" (Cyprianus,
Epist. 76, § 11. edit, cit.) — accursed — "apostoli ....
in epistolis haereticos exsecrati sunt' 7 (Cyprianus, ib.
§ 6) — a lost being, doomed by God to hell and ever-
lasting death. " Thou hearest that the tares are al
APPENDIX. 419
ready condemned and sentenced to the fire. Why then
wilt thou lay many sufferings on a heretic? Dost thou
not hear that he is already judged to a punishment
heavier than he can bear? Who art thou, that thou
wilt interfere and punish him who has already fallen
under the punishment of a more powerful master?
What would I do against a thief already sentenced to
the gallows? .... God has already commanded his
angels, who in his own time will be the executioners
of heretics."— Luther (T. xvi. p. 132). When there-
fore the State, the world, became Christian, and also,
for that reason, Christianity became worldly, the
Christian religion a State religion ; then it was a neces-
sary consequence that the condemnation of heretics,
which was at first only religious or dogmatic, became
a political, practical condemnation, and the eternal
punishment of hell was anticipated by temporal punish-
ment. If therefore the definition and treatment of
heresy as a punishable crime, is in contradiction with
the Christian faith, it follows that a Christian king, a
Christian State, is in contradiction with it ; for a
Christian State is that which executes the Divine
judgments of faith with the sword, which makes earth
a heaven to believers, a hell to unbelievers. " Docui-
mus . . , pertinere ad reges religiosos^ non solum adul-
teria vel homicidia vel hujusmodi alia flagitia seu fa-
cinora, verum etiam sacrilegia severitcde congrua go-
hibere." — Augustinus (Epist. ad Dulcitium). "Kings
ought thus to serve the Lord Christ, by helping with
laws that his honour be furthered. Now when the
temporal magistracy finds scandalous errors, whereby
the honour of the Lord Christ is blasphemed and men's
salvation hindered, and a schism arises among the
people . . . where such false teachers will not be ad-
monished and cease from preaching : there ought the
temporal magistracy confidently to arm itself and know
that nothing else befits its office, but to apply the sword
and all force, that doctrine may be pure and God's
service genuine and unperverted, and also that peace
420 APPENDIX.
and unity may by preserved." — Luther (T. xv. pp.
110. 111). Let it be further remarked here, that Au-
gustine justifies the application of coercive measures
for the awaking of Christian faith, by urging that the
apostle Paul was converted to Christianity by a deed
of force — a miracle. (De Correct. Donat. c. 6.) The
intrinsic connexion between temporal and eternal. L e.,
political and spiritual punishment is clear from this,
that the same reasons which have been urged against
the temporal punishment of heresy, are equally valid
against the punishment of hell. If heresy or unbelief
cannot be punished here because it is a mere mistake,
neither can it be punished by God in hell. If coercion
is in contradiction with the nature of faith, so is hell ;
for the fear of the terrible consequence of unbelief, the
torments of hell, urge to belief against knowledge and
will. Boehmer, in his Jus EccL. argues that heresy
and unbelief should be struck out of the category of
crimes, that unbelief is only a vitium theologicvm, a
turn in Derm. But God, in the view of faith, is
not only a religious, but a political, juridical being,
the King of kings, the true head of the State. " There
is no power but of God ... it is the minister of God. ;7
Rom. xiii. 1, 4. If therefore the juridical idea of ma-
jesty, of kingly dignity and honour, applies to God,
sin against God. unbelief, must by consequence come
under the definition of crime. And as with God, so
with faith. Where faith is still a truth, and a public
trull), there no doubt is entertained that it can be de-
manded of.' very one, that every one is bound to be-
ne it further observed, that the Christian
Church has gone so far in its hatred against heretics*
that according to the canon law even the suspicion of
heresy is a crime, "ita ut de jnrecanonico rcvera erimt n
detur, cujus existentiam frustra in jure civili
5 aerimus." — Boehmer (L c, v. Tit. vii. §§ 23 — 42).
The command to love < m m \ 3 exti nds i nly to personal
of G( < ! . (hi 1 1 emws of faith.
"Does not the Lord Chris! command that wf) should
APPENDIX. 421
love even our enemies ? How then does David here
boast that he hates the assembly of the wicked, and
sits not with the ungodly ? For the sake of the
person I should love them ; but for the sake of the doc-
trine I should hate them. And thus I must hate them
or hate God, who commands and wills that we should
cleave to his word alone What I cannot love
with God I must hate ; if they only preach something
which is against God, all love and friendship is de-
stroyed ; — thereupon I hate thee, and do thee no good.
For faith must be uppermost, and where the word of
God is attacked, hate takes the place of love
And so David means to say : I hate them, not because
they have done injury and evil to me and led a bad
and wicked life, but because they despise, revile, blas-
pheme, falsify, and persecute the word of God." " Faith
and love are two things. Faith endures nothing, love
endures all things. Faith curses, love blesses : faith
seeks vengeance and punishment, love forbearance and
forgiveness." " Rather than God's word should fall
and heresy stand, faith would wish all creatures to be
destroyed ; for through heresy men lose God himself."
—Luther (T. vi.p. 94. T. v. pp. 624, 630). See also,
on this subject, my treatise in the Deutsches Jahrh. and
Augustini Enarret. in Psalm cxxxviii. (cxxxix.) As
Luther distinguishes the person from the enemy of God,
so Augustine here distinguishes the man from the
enemy ofGod, from the unbeliever, and says : we should
hate the ungodliness in the man, but love the humanity
in him. But what, then, in the eyes of faith, is the
man in distinction from faith, man without faith, i. e.,
without God? Nothing ; for the sum of all realities,
of all that is worthy of love, of all that is good and
essential, is faith, and that which alone apprehends
and possesses God. It is true that man as man is the
image of God, but only of the natural God, of God as
the Creator of Nature. But the Creator is only God
as he manifests himself outwardly ; the true God, God
as he is in himself, the inward essence of God, is the
-122 APPENDIX.
triune God, is especially Christ. (See Luther T. xiv.
pp. 2. 3. and T. xvi. p. 581.) And the image of this
true, essential, Christian God, is only the believer, the
Christian. Moreover, man is not to be loved for his
own sake, but for God's. " Diligendus est proper
Deum, Deus vero propter se ipsum. ,; (Augustinns de
doetrina chr. 1. i. cc. 22, 27.) How. then, should the
unbelieving man, who has no resemblance to the true
God, be an object of love ?
§ 20.
Faith separates man from man, puts in the "place of the
natural unity founded in Nature and Love a supernatural
unity — the unity of Faith. " Inter Christianum ct
gentilem -non fides tantum debet, sed ctiam vita distin-
gucre Xolitc, ait Apostolus, jugum ducere
cum infidelibus Sit ergo inter nos ct illos maxima
separatzo" Hieronymus (Epist. Oaelantiae matronae) . . .
"Prope nihil gravius quam copulari alienigeniae
Nam cum ipsum conjugium velamine sacerclotali et
benedictione sanctificari oporteat : ncomodo potest con-
jugium diri. ubi non est fidei concordia ? Saepe
pleriquc capti amore feminaruin fidem suam prodidc-
runt. Ambrosius. (Ep. TO, Lib. ix.) "Non enim
licet christiano cum gentili vol judaeo inire conju-
gium. — Petrus L. (1. iv. dist. 39, c. 1). And this
separation is by no means unbiblical. On the con-
trary, we find that, in support of it, the Fathers appeal
directly to the Bible. The well-known passage of the
stle Paul concerning marriage between heathens
and Christians relates only to marriages which had
taken place before conversion, not to those which were
yet to be contracted. Let the reader refer to what
Pcti r Lombard -ays in the book already cited. "The
first< Christians did not acknowledge, did not once 1 is i en
to, all those relatives who Bought to turn them away
from the hope of the heavenly reward- This they did
through the power of the ( lospel, for the sake of which
all love of kindred was to be despised; inasmuch
APPENDIX. 423
as . . . the brotherhood of Christ far surpassed natural
brotherhood. To us the Fatherland and a common name
is not so clear, but that we have a horror even of our
parents, if they seek to advise something against the
Lord."- — G. Arnold (Wahre Abbild. der ersten Chris-
ten. B. iv. c. 2). Qui amat patrem et matrem plug
quain me, non est me dignus Matth. x in hoc vos
non agnosco parentes, sed hostes Alioquin quid
mihi et vobis? Quid a vobis liabeo nisi peccatum et
miseriam?" — Bernardus (Epist. iii. Ex persona Heliae
monachi ad parentes suos). " Etsi impium est, contem-
nere matrem, contemner e tamen propter Christum piissi-
mumest." — Bernhardus (Ep.104. See also Epist. 351, ad
Hugonem novitium). "Audi sententiam Isidori: multi
canonicorum, monachorum temporali salute
suorum parentumperduntanimassuas Servi Dei
qui parentum suorum utilitatem procurant a Dei amore
se separant." — DeModobenevivendi (S.vii.) " Omnem
hominem fidelem juclica tuum esse fratrem. 7; (Ibid.
Sermo 13.) Ambrosius dicit, longe plus nos debere,
diligere jilios quos de fonte levamus, quam quos
carnaliier geiwimns" — Petrus L. 1. iv. dist. 6, c. 5,
addit. Henr. ab Vurim.) " Infantes nascuntur cum
peccato^ nee hunt haeredes vitae aeternae sine remis-
sione peccati Cum igitur dubium non sit, in
infantibus esse peccatum, debet oliquod esse discrimen
infantium Ethnicorum, qui manent ret, et infantium in
Ecclesia, qui recipiuntur a Deo per minis terium." — Me-
lancthon (Loci de bapt. inf. Argum. II. Compare
with this the passage above cited from Buddeus, as a
proof of the narrowness of the true believer's love).
" Ut Episcopi vel Clerici in eos, qui Catholici Christiani
non sunt, etiam si consanguinei fuerint, nee per dona-
tiones rerum suarum aliquid conferant." — Concil.
Carthag. III. can. 13. (Summa Carranza.) " Cum
haereticis nee orandum, nee psallendum" Concil.
Carthag. IV. can. 72 (ibid.)
Faith lias the significance of religion, love only that of
morality. This has been declared very decidedly by
4:24: APPENDIX.
Protestantism. The doctrine that love does not justify
in the sight of God, but only faith, expresses nothing
further than that love has no religious power and sig-
nificance. (Apol. Augsb. Confess, art. 3. Of Love
and the Fulfilment of the Law.) It is certainly here
said : " What the scholastic writers teach concerning
the love of God is a dream, and it is impossible to
know and love God before we know and lay hold on
mercy through faith. For then first does God become
objecbum amabile, a loveable, blissful object of con-
templation." Thus here mercy, love is made the pro-
per object of faith. And it is true that faith is imme-
diately distinguished from love only in this, that faith
places out of itself what love places in itself. " We
believe that our justification, salvation, and consola-
tion, lie out of ourselves." — Luther (T. xvi. p. 497.
See also T. ix. p. 587). It is true that faith in the
Protestant sense, is faith in the forgiveness of sins,
faith in mercy, faith in Christ, as the God who suffer-
ed and died for men, so that man, in order to attain
everlasting salvation, has nothing further to do on his
side than believingly to accept this sacrifice of God for
him. But it is not as love only that God is an object
of faith. On the contrary, the characteristic object ot
faith as faith, is God as a subject, a person. And is a
God who accords no merit to man, who claims all ex-
clusively for himself, who watches jealously over his
honour — is a self-interested, egoistic God like this a
God of love ?
The morality which proceeds from faith has for its
principle and criterion only the contradiction of Nature,
of man. As the highest object of faith is that which
most contradicts reason, the Eucharist, so necessarily
the highest virtue of the morality which is true and
obedient to faith, is that which most contradicts
Nature. Dogmatic miracles have therefore moral mim*
des as their consequence. A.ntinatural morality is the
twin sister of supernatural faith. A- faith vanquishes
Nature outside of man. BO the morality of faith van-
APPENDIX. 425
quishes Nature within man. This practical superna-
turalism. the summit of which is " virginity, the sister
of the angels, the queen of virtues, the mother of all
a;ood v (see A. v. Buchers : Geistliches Suchverloren.
feaemintl. W. B. vi. 151) has been especially developed
by Catholicism : for Protestantism has held fast only
the principle of Christianity, and has arbitrarily elimi-
nated its logical consequences, it has embraced only
Christian faith and not Christian morality. In faith,
Protestantism has brought man back to the stand-point
of primitive Christianity ; but in life, in practice, in
morality, it has restored him to the pre-Christian, the
Old Testament, the heathen, adamitic, natural stand-
point. God instituted marriage in paradise ; there-
fore even in the present day, even to Christians, the
command : Multiply ! is valid. Christ advises those
only not to marry who " can receive" this higher rule.
Chastity is a supernatural gift ; it cannot therefore
be expected of every one. But is not faith also a
supernatural gift, a special gift of God, a miracle, as
Luther says innumerable times, and is it not neverthe-
less commanded to us all ? Are not all men included
in the command to mortify, blind and contemn the
natural reason? Is not* the tendency to believe
and accept nothing which contradicts reason, as
natural, as strong, as necessary in us, as the sexual
impulse ? If we ought to pray to God for faith be-
cause by ourselves we are too weak to believe, why
should we not on the same ground entreat God for
chastity ? Will he deny us this gift if we earnestly
implore him for it ? Never ! Thus^we may regard
chastity as a universal command equally with faith,
for what we cannot do of ourselves, we can do through
God. What speaks against chastity speaks against
faith also, and what speaks for faith, speaks for chas-
tity. One stands and falls with the other ; with a
supernatural faith is necessarily associated a super-
natural morality. Protestantism tore this bond
asunder : in faith it affirmed Christianity ; in life,
426 APPENDIX.
in practice, it denied Christianity, acknowledged the
autonomy of natural reason, of man, — restored man to
his original rights. Protestantism rejected celibacy,
chastity, not because it contradicted the Bible, but
because it contradicts man and Nature. "He who will
be single renounces the name of man, and proves or
makes himself an angel or spirit It is pitiable
folly, to wonder that a man takes a wife, or for any
one to be ashamed of doing so, since no one wonders
that men are accustomed to eat and drink." — Luther
(T. xix. pp. 3G8, 369). Does this unbelief as to the
possibility and reality of chastity accord with the Bible,
where celibacy is eulogized as a laudable and conse-
quently a possible. .attainable state? No ! It is in
direct contradiction with the Bible. Protestantism,
in consequence of its practical spirit, and therefore by
its own inherent force, repudiated Christian supra-
naturalism in the sphere of morality. Christianity
exists for it only in faith — not in law, not in morality,
not in the State. It is true that love (the compendium
of morality) belongs essentially to the Christian, so
that where there is no love, where faith does not
attest itself by love, there is no faith, no Christianity.
Nevertheless love is only the outward manifestation
of faith, only a consequence, and only human. "Faith
alone deals with God," "faith makes us gods;' 7 love
makes us merely men, and as faith alone is for God,
so God is for faith alone, ?'. <°., faith alone is the
divine, the Christian in man. To faith belongs eter-
nal life, to love only this temporal life. " Long before
Christ came G#d gave this temporal, earthly life to
the whole world, and said, that man should love Him
and his neighbour. After that he gave the world to
his Son Christ, that we through and by him should have
eternal life Moses and the law belong to this
life, but, for the other life we must liavo the Lord."-
Luther (T, wi. p. -If)'.)). Thus although love belongs
to the Christian, yet is the Christian a Christian only
through this, that he believes in Christ It is true
APPENDIX. 427
that to serve one's neighbour, in whatever way, rank
or calling, is to serve God. But the God whom I serve
in fulfilling a worldly or natural office, is only the uni-
versal, mundane, natural, pre-christian God. Govern-
ment, the State, marriage, existed prior to Christianity,
was an institution, an ordinance of God, in which he
did not as yet reveal himself as the true God, as Christ.
Christ has nothing to do with all these worldly things ;
they are external, indifferent to him. But for this
very reason, every worldly calling and rank is com-
patible with Christianity ; for the true, Christian
service of God is faith alone, and this can be exercised
everywhere. Protestantism binds men only in faith,
ail the rest it leaves free ; but only because all the
rest is external to faith.
It is true that we are bound by the commandments
of Christian morality, as for example, " Avenge not
yourselves," &c, but they have validity for us only as
private, not as public persons. The world is govern-
ed according to its own laws. Catholicism " mingled
together the worldly and spiritual kingdoms," i. ., it
sought to govern the world by Christianity. But
" Christ did not come on earth to interfere in the
government of the Emperor Augustus and teach him
how to reign." — Luther (T. xvi. p. 49). Where
worldly government begins, Christianity ends ; there
worldly justice, the sword, war, litigation, prevail.
As a Christian I let my cloak be stolen from me with-
out resistance, but as a citizen I seek to recover it by
law. " Evangelium non abolet jus nature." — Melanc-
thon (de vindicta Loci. See also on this subject M.
Chemnitii Loci theol. de vindicta). In fact, Protes-
tantism is the practical negation of Christianity, the
practical assertion of the natural man. It is true that
Protestantism also commands the mortifying of the
flesh, the negation of the natural man ; but apart from
the fact that this negation has for Protestantism no re-
ligious significance and efficacy, does not justify, i. e.,
make acceptable to God, procure salvation ; the nega-
428 APPENDIX.
tion of the flesh in Protestantism, is not distinguished
from that limitation of the flesh which natural reason
and morality enjoin on man. The necessary practical
consequences of the Christian faith, Protestantism has
relegated to the other world, to heaven — in other
words, has denied them. In heaven first ceases the
worldly stand-point of Protestantism ; there we no
longer marry, there first w T e are new creatures ; but
here everything remains as of old " until that life ;
there the external life will be changed, for Christ did
not come to change the creature." — Luther (T. xv.
p. 62.) Here we are half heathens, half Christians;
half citizens of the earth, half citizens of heaven. Ot
this division, this disunity, this chasm, Catholicism
knows nothing. What it denies in heaven, L e., in
faith, it denies also, as far as possible, on earth, L e.,
in morality. " Grandis igitur virtutis est et sollici-
tate diligentiae, superare quod natasis: in came -non
carnaliter vivere, tecum pugnare quotidie." — Hierony-
mus (Ep. Furiae Rom. nobilique vicluae). ''Quanto
igitur natura amplius vincitur et premitur, tanto major
gratia infunditur." — Thomas a K. (imit. 1. iii. c. 54).
" Esto robustus tarn in agendo, quam in patiendo na-
turae contraria" (ibid. c. 49). "Beatus ille homo, qui
propter te, Domine, omnibus creaturis licentiam
abeundi tribuit, qui naturae vim facit et concupiscen-
tias carnis fervore spiritus crucifigit" (c. 48.) " Adhuc
proh dolor! vivit in me verus homo, non est totus cru-
cifixus" (Ibid. c. 34, 1. iii. c. 19, 1. ii. c. 12). And
these dicta by no means emanate simply from the
pious individuality of the author of the work de Imita-
tione Christi: they express the genuine morality ot
Catholicism, that morality which the saints attested
by their lives, and which was sanctioned even by the
Head of the Church, otherwise so worldly. Thus it
ia said, for example, in the Canonization. Bernhardi
Abbatis per Alexandras papam III. anno Ch. 1164.
Litt. apost primo ad. Praelatos Eccles. (Jallic. :
'• In qfltictione vero corporis sui usque adeo sibi mun-
APPENDIX. 429
dum, seque mundo reddidit crucifixum, ut confidamus
niartyruni quoque eummerita obtinere sanctorum etc/''
It was owing to this purely negative moral principle,
that there could be enunciated within Catholicism
itself the gross opinion that mere martyrdom, without
the motive of love to God, obtains heavenly bles-
sedness.
It is true that Catholicism also in practice denied
the supra-naturalistic morality of Christianity ; but
its negation has an essentially different significance
from that of Protestsftitism ; it is a negation de facto
but not dejure. The Catholic denied in life what he
ought to have affirmed in life, — as, for example, the
vow of chastity, — what he desired to affirm, at least
if he was a religious Catholic, but which in the nature
of things he could not affirm. Thus he gave validity
to the law of Nature, he gratified the flesh, in a word,
he was a man, in contradiction with his essential
character, his religious principle and conscience.
Adhuc proh dolor/ vivit in me verus homo. Catholic-
ism has proved to the world that the supernatural
principle of faith in Christianity, applied to life, made
a principle of morals, has immoral, radically corrupt-
ing consequences. This experience Protestantism
made use of, or rather this experience called forth
Protestantism. It made the illegitimate, practical
negation of Christianity — illegitimate in the sense ol
true Catholicism, though not in that of the degenerate
church — the law, the norm of life. You cannot in life,
at least in this life, be Christians, peculiar, super-
human beings, therefore ye ought not to be such. And
it legitimized this negation of Christianity before its
still Christian conscience, by Christianity itself, pro-
nounced it to be Christian ; — no wonder, therefore,
that now at last modern Christianity not only practi-
cally but theoretically represents the total negation
of Christianity as Christianity. When, however, Pro-
testantism is designated as the contradiction, Catho-
licism as the unity of faith and practice, it is obvious
430 APPENDIX.
that in both cases we refer only to the essence, to the
principle.
Faith sacrifices man to God. Human sacrifice belongs
to the very idea of religion. Bloody human sacrifices
only dramatize this idea. k, By faith Abraham offered
up Isaac.*' — Heb. xi. 17. M Quanto major Abraham,
qui unicum filium voluntate jagulauit Jepte ob-
tulit virginem filiam et idcirco in enumeratione sanc-
torum ab Apostolo ponituiv' — Hieronymus (Epist.
Juliano.) On the human sacrifices in the Jewish reli-
gion we refer the reader to thef works of Daumer and
Ghillany. In the Christian religion also it is only
blood, the sacrifice of the Sou of Man, which allays
God's anger and reconciles him to man. Therefore a
pure, guiltless man must fall a sacrifice. Such blood
alone is precious, such alone, has reconciling power.
And this blood, shed on the cross for the allaying of
the divine anger. Christians partake in the Lord's
Supper, for the strengthening and sealing of their faith.
But why is the blood taken under the form of wine,
the flesh under the form of bread? That it may not
appear as if Christians ate real human flesh and drank
human blood, that the natural man may not shrink
from the mysteries of the Christian faith. 4, Etenim
ne humana infirmitas esum carnis et potum sanguinis
in surnptione horreret, Christus vclari et pattiari ULi
• $i it gp debus panis et vim." — Bernard (edit.cit.
pp. 189 — 1 U 1 ) . "Sub alia autem specie tribus de
causis carnein et sanguinem tradit Christus etdeinceps
sumendum instituit. Ut fides scil. haberet meritum,
quae est de his quae non videntur, quod fidesnon habet
■ ,n. ubi humana ratio praebet experimentum. Et
ideo etiam ne abhorreret animus quod cerneret oculus;
quod non habemtu in usu carnen cruda/m oomedere d
' u in bilk re Et etiam ideo ne ab incredvMs
8uUaretw< LTnde Augustinus:
Nihil rationabilius, quam at sanguinis similitu-
dinem sumamu3, at et ita Veritas non desitetridiculufn
iruorem occisi tiominis
APPENDIX. 431
bibainus." — Petrus Lomb. (>Sent. lib. iv. dist. ii.
c. 4).
But as the bloody human sacrifice, while it expresses
the utmost abnegation of man. is at the same time the
highest assertion of his value ; — for only because human
life is regarded as the highest, because the sacrifice of
it is the most painful, costs the greatest conquest over
feeling, is it offered to God ; — so the contradiction of
the Eucharist with human nature is only apparent.
Apart from the fact that -flesh and blood are, as St.
Bernard says, clothed with bread and wine, L e., that
in truth it is not flesh but bread, not blood but wine,
which is partaken, — the mystery of the Eucharist re-
solves itself into the mystery of eating and drinking.
" All ancient Christian doctors teach that tho
body of Christ is not taken spiritually alone by faith,
which happens also out of the Sacraments, but also cor-
poreally; not alone by believers, by the pious, but also
by unworthy, unbelieving, false and wricked Chris-
tians. 77 "There are thus two ways of eating Christ's
flesh, one spiritual .... such spiritual eating however
is nothing else than faith .... The other way of eat-
ing the body of Christ is to eat it corporeally or sa-
cramentally. 77 (Concordienb. Erkl. art. 7.) "The
mouth eats the body of Christ bodily. 77 — Luther
(against the "fanatics. 77 T. xix. p. 417). What then
forms the specific difference of the Eucharist ? Eating
and drinking. Apart from the Sacrament, God is par-
taken of spiritually; in the Sacrament he is partaken
of materially, i. e., he is eaten and drunken, assimilated
by the body. But how couldst thou receive Gocl into
thy body, if it were in thy esteem an organ unworthy
of God? Dost thou pour wine into a water-cask?
Dost thou not • declare thy hands and lips holy, when
by means of them thou comest in contact with the
Holy One ? Thus if God is eaten and drunken, eating
and drinking is declared to be a divine act ; and this
is what the Eucharist expresses, though in a self-con-
tradictory, mystical, covert manner. But it is our
432 APPENDIX.
task to express the mystery of religion, openly and
honourably, clearly and definitely. Life is God; the
enjoyment of life is the enjoyment of God; true bliss in
life is true religion. But to the enjoyment of life be-
longs the enjoyment of eating and drinking. If there-
fore life in general is holy, eating and drinking must
be holy. Is this an irreligious creed ? Let it be re-
membered that this irreligion is the analyzed, unfold-
ed, uneqivocally expressed mystery of religion itself.
All the mysteries of religion ultimately resolve them-
selves, as we have shown, into the mystery of heavenly
bliss. But heavenly bliss is nothing else than happi-
ness freed from the limits of reality. The Christians
have happiness for their object just as much as the hea-
thens ; the only difference is, that the heathens place
heaven on earth, the Christians place earth in heaven.
Whatever is, whatever is really enjoyed, is finite ; that
which is not, which is believed in and hoped for, is in-
finite.
§21.
The Christian religion is a contradiction. It is at
once the reconciliation and the disunion, the unity and
the opposition of God, and man. This contradiction is
personified in the God-Man. The unity of the Godhead
and manhood is at once a truth and an untruth. We
have already maintained that if Christ was God, if he
was at once man and another being conceived as inca-
pable of suffering, his suffering was an illusion. For his
Buffering as man was no suffering to him as God. No !
what lie acknowledged as man he denied as God, lie
Buffered only outwardly, not inwardly; i. e., he suffer-
ed only apparently, not really; for he was man only
in appearance, in form, in the external : in truth, in
ce, in w hich alone lie was an object to the believer,
he wa- God, It would have been true suffering only
if In- had suffered as God also. What lie did not cx-
perience in his nature as God, he did not experience in
truth, in Bubstance* And, incredible as it is, tho
APPENDIX. 433
Christians themselves half directly, half indirectly,
admit that their highest, holiest mystery is only an
illusion, a simulation. This simulation indeed lies at
the foundation of the thoroughly unhistorical * thea-
trical, illusory Gospel of John. One instance, among
others, in which this is especially evident, is the resur-
rection of Lazarus, where the omnipotent arbiter of
life and death evidently sheds tears only in ostentation
of his manhood, and expressly says : " Father, I thank
thee that thou hast heard me, and I know that thou
hearest me always, but for the sake of the people who
stand round I said it, that they may believe in thee."
The simulation thus indicated in the Gospel has been
developed by the Church into avowed delusion. " Si
credas susceptionem corporis, adjungas divinitatis com-
passionem, portionem utique perfidiae, non perfidiam
declinasti. Credis enim, quod tibi prodesse praesumis,
non credis quod Deo dignum est ... . Idem enim patie-
batur et non patiebatur Patiebatur secundum
corporis susceptionem, ut suscepti corporis Veritas cre-
deretur et non patiebatur secundum verbi impassibilem
divinitatem. . . . Erat igitur immortalis in morte, im-
passibilis in passione Cur divinitati attribuis
aerumnas corporis et infirmum doloris huniani divinae
connectis naturae V — Ambrosius (de incarnat. domin.
sacr. cc. 4, 5). " Juxta hominis naturam proficiebat
sapientia, non quod ipse sapientior esset ex tempore.
sed eandem, qua plenus erat, sapientiam caeteris
ex tempore paulatim demonstrabat In aliis ergo
non in se proficiebat sapientia et gratia." — Gregorius
in homil. quadam (ap. Petrus Lomb. 1. iii. dist. 13,
c. 1). " Proficiebat ergo humanus sensus in eo secun-
dum ostensionem et aliorum hominjjm opinionem. Ita
enim patrem et matrem dicitur ignorasse in infantia,
quia ita se gerebat et habebat ac si agnitionis expers &sset."
* On this subject I refer to Lutzelberger's work : " Die Kirchliche
Tradition uber den Apostel Johannes nnd seine Schriften in ihrer Grund-
losigkeit nachgewiesen," and to Bruno Bauer's " Kritik der Evange-
lischen Geechichte der Synoptiker und des Johannes." (B. iii.)
T
434 APPENDIX.
Petrus L. (ibid. c. 2). " Ut homo ergo dubitat, ut
homo locutus est." — Ambrosius. M His verbis inmii
videtur, quod Christus non inquantum Deus vel Dei
films, sed inquantum homo dubitaverit affectu hu-
mano. Quod ea ratione dictum accipi potest : non
quod ipse dubitaverit, sed quod modum gessit dubi-
tantis et hominibus dubitare videbatur." — Petrus L.
(ibid. dist. 17, c. 2.) In the first part of the pre-
sent work we have exhibited the truth, in the second
part the untruth of religion, or rather of theology.
The truth is only the identity of God and man.
Religion is truth only when it affirms human attri-
butes as divine, falsehood when, in the form of theo-
logy, it denies these attributes, separating God from
man as a different being. Thus, in the first part
we had to show the truth of God's suffering ; here
we have the proof of its untruth, and not a proof
which lies in our own subjective view, but an ob-
jective proof — the admission of theology itself, that
its highest mystery, the Passion of God, is only a
deception, an illusion. It is therefore in the highest
degree uncritical, untruthful and arbitrary, to explain
the Christian religion, as speculative philosophy has
done, only as the religion of reconciliation between
God and man, and not also as the religion of dis-
union between the Divine and human nature, — to
find in the God-Man only the unity, and not also the
contradiction of the divine and human nature. Christ
suffered only as man, not as God. Capability of suf-
fering is the sign of real humanity. It was not as
God that he was born, that he increased in wisdom,
and was crucified ; L e., all human conditions remained
foreign to him as God. "Si quis non confitetur pro-
prie et vere substantialem diffcrcntiam naturarum
|)o-t ineffabilem unioncm, ex quibus unus et solus ex-
tit it Christus, in ca salvatam, sit condenmatus. 77 - —
Concil. Later. I. can. 7. (Carranza.) The divine nature,
notwithstanding the position that Chrisl was nt once
God and man, is just as much dissevered from tlio
APPENDIX. 435
human nature in the Incarnation as before it, since
eacli nature excludes the conditions of the other,
although both are united in one personality, in an in-
comprehensible, miraculous, L e. ? untrue manner, in
contradiction with the relation in which, according to
their definition, they stand to each other. Even the
Lutherans, nay Luther himself, however strongly he
expresses himself concerning the community and union
of the human and divine nature in Christ, does not
escape from the irreconcilable division between them.
" God is man, and man is God, but thereby neither the
natures nor their attributes are confounded, but each
nature retains its essence and attributes." "The Son
of God himself has truly suffered, and truly died, but
according to the human nature which he had assumed ;
for the divine nature can neither suffer nor die." " It is
truly said, the Son of God suffers. For although the
one part (so to speak), as the Godhead, does not suffer,
still the Person who is God suffers in the other half, the
manhood ; for in truth the Son of God was crucified
for us, that is, the Person who is God ; for the Person
is crucified according to his manhood." "It is the person
that does and suffers all, one thing according to this
nature, another according to that nature, all which the
learned well know." (Concordienb. Erklar. art. 8.)
" The Son of God and God himself is killed and mur-
dered, for God and man is one Person. Therefore
God was crucified, and died, and became man ; not
God apart from humanity, but united with it; not
according to the Godhead, but according to the
human nature which he had assumed." — Luther (T. iii.
p. 502). — Thus only in the Person, i. e., only in a nomen
projprium, not in essence, not in truth, are the two
natures united. " Quando dicitur : Deus est homo vel
homo est Deus, propositio ejusmodi vocatur personalis.
Ratio est, quia unionem personalem in Christo suppo-
nit. Sine tali enim naturarum in Christo unione nun-
quam dicere potuissem, Deum esse hominem aut homi-
nem esse Deum Abstracta autem naturae de se
436 APPENDIX.
invicein enuntiari non posse, longe est nianifestissimum.
.... Dicere itaqtie non licet, divina natura est liumana
aut deitas est huinanitas et vice versa." J. F. Buddeus
(Comp. Inst. Theol. dogm. 1. iv. c. ii. § 11). Thus the
union of the divine and human natures in the Incarna-
tion is only a deception, an illusion. The old dissi-
dence of God and man lies at the foundation of this
dogma also, and operates all the more injuriously, is
all the more odious, that it conceals itself behind the
appearance, the imagination of unity. Hence Socini-
anism, far from being superficial when it denied the
Trinity and the God-Man, was only consistent, only
truthful. God was a triune being, and yet he was to
be held purely simple, absolute unity, an ens simplicis-
simum ; thus the Unity contradicted the Trinity. God
was God-Man, and yet the Godhead was not to be
touched or annulled by the manhood, i. e., it was to be
essentially distinct ; thus the incompatibility of the
Divine and human attributes contradicted the unity of
the two natures. According to this, we have in the
very idea of the God-Man the arch-enemy of the God-
Man, — rationalism, blended, however, with its opposite
— mysticism. Thus Socinianism only denied what faith
itself denied, and yet, in contradiction with itself, at
the same time affirmed ; it only denied a contradiction,
aji untruth.
Nevertheless the Christians have celebrated the In-
carnation as a work of love, as a self-renunciation of
God, an abnegation of his majesty — Amor triumpliat
cle Deo; for the love of God is an empty word, if it is
understood as a real abolition of the distinction be-
tween Him and man. Thus we have, in the very
central point of Christianity, the contradiction of Faith
and Love developed in the close of the present work.
Faitli makes the suffering of God a mere appearance,
love makes it a truth. Only on the truth of the suffer-
ing rests the true positive impression of the Incarna-
tion. Strongly, then, as we have insisted on the con-
tradiction and division between the divine and the
APPENDIX. 437
human nature in the God-Man, we must equally insist
on their community and unity, in virtue of which God
is really man and man is really God. Here then we
have the irrefragable and striking proof that the central
point, the supreme object of Christianity, is nothing
else than ma??, that Christians adore the human indi-
vidual as God, and God as the human individual. "This
man born of the Virgin Mary is God himself, who has
created heaven and earth. 77 — Luther (T. ii. p. 671.)
" I point to the man Christ and say : that is the son of
God. 77 — (T. xix. p. 594.) " To give life, to have all
power in heaven and earth, to have all things in his
hands, all things put under his feet, to purify from sin,
and so on. are divine, infinite attributes which, accord-
ing to the declaration of the Holy Scriptures, are given
and imparted to the man Christ. 7 ' "Therefore we
believe, teach, and confess that the Son of man . . . now
not only as God, but also as man, knows all things,
can do all things, is present with all creatures. 77 "We
reject and condemn the doctrine that he (the Son of
God) is not capable according to his human nature of
omnipotence and other attributes of the divine nature. 77
(Concordienb. Summar. Begr. u. Erklaer. art. 8.) "Unde
et sponte sua Suit, Christo etiam qua hnmanamnaturam
spectato cvltum religiosum cleberi." — Buddeus (1. c. 1. iv.
c. ii. § 17). The same is expressly taught by the Fa-
thers and the Catholics, e. r, briefly thus : in Catholicism, man exists for God ;
in Protestantism, God exists for man. t "Jesus Christ
our Lord was conceived 1'or us, born for us, suffered
for us, was crucified,
/•
° ,#'
> .y
*/> ^
^
> *_
-&
^A
V*
*
y
x°
°«
^ c *t£^
O v
~o %
*0*
* v ,
* °>
y
«• /
--
'■*-
.-
V
,* ,#'
$
' y
<■■
-
-^ ^
. s 0>'
CV
A*"
y
5 ^
y^'
yp
♦^
a. y '
->* y,
**
.V >